Text
Constantine was quietly freaking out. He couldn’t be sure, but he suspected that the ghost who had turned itself into a cute little tatzelwurm to avoid answering questions might be something far beyond his capabilities to deal with. Everything it said and did suggested it was way outside his scope of experience. While Tim used a shoelace to play with it like a rambunctious kitten, John mentally catalogued the things that threatened to give him a panic attack:
Before the ghost even arrived, the blinding power flowing through his spell array nearly knocked him flat. It had felt like being swatted in the eyeballs by an eldritch god.
The ghost appeared in human form, fully alive, before being transformed by the summoning magic. John had only ever heard whispers of legends about a being who could do such a thing. The legends were vague and grandiose, but some epithets included The One Who Walks Between, He Who Straddles Life and Death, Twilight Walker, Shroud Danger Child, and The Halver.
The ghost could not only see his soul at a glance, it could perceive all the damage he had done making deals with demons.
The ghost implied it was on casual, friendly terms with the Ancient of Time aka Chronos, Kala, Father Time, etc. And that it had altered the timeline at least once already.
It could age. Despite what the ghost said, only Neverborn should be able to age. The dead were static, and given the death that he could feel sustaining the portal, this ghost had definitely died.
It was brilliant enough to pinpoint a weakness and successfully distract Tim by transforming into a shape that could manipulate his protective instincts. John did not want to admit that he also felt protective of the cute little blighter.
It had hopped out of the summoning circle as if it were just chalk scribbles, despite John working in some of his most powerful containment spells as a matter of what he had thought was excessive precaution.
Shite, the list had already reached seven items. The tatzelwurm (had Drake really just named the thing Little Baby Man?) glared at him and called him “Gross!”
“Seriously!? This cloaking spell should be more than sufficient.” John grumbled. “Did it really have no effect?” If so, that was gonna be item number eight.
Little Baby Man tilted his head. “It worked.” Then he huffed with amusement.
Thank fuck for small blessings.
A quickly muttered spell turned his burning cigarette into a makeshift sort of laser pointer, and Constantine distracted Little Baby Man while he tried to think of what to do next.
“Hey kid, this is a problem.” He kept his voice low, and watched to see if the tatzelwurm appeared to pay any attention to him. It dedicated all its attention to the glowing dot, and ignored the two men.
“I assume this isn’t the normal direction your interrogations go.” Drake wound his shoelace around his hand and pocketed it. “It’s certainly a first for me.”
“Ditto, in so many ways.”
“Any idea what to do now?”
“We should probably return him where he came from, and wait for Zatanna to get back from wherever she’s disappeared to now.” John would really like a second opinion. He would also like to dump this mess in someone else’s lap and be on his way.
Although to be fair, watching the tatzelwurm careen around after his lazer dot was actually pretty fun. Not that he’d ever admit it. Still, the creature was done answering questions and John wasn’t prepared to bind the thing because he didn’t think he’d need to pack the tools to bind an eldritch god when Batman called him to do a “quick consult.”
Danny couldn’t remember the last time he had this much fun. The CEO person played with him! He did feel a bit bad for hurting his foot, but it was difficult to dwell on regrets or worries when he could attack the string instead. And now there was a red dot to chase! It was very fast and sneaky, but he was faster and sneakier.
Is this what Paulina felt like when she wished herself to be a giant chibi version of herself to be loved and worshipped by everyone? Because he felt adorable. And fierce. He was going to kill that red dot so hard when he finally sunk his claws in it!
Frustratingly, it seemed to also have intangibility powers. Well, Danny knew what to do about that! He concentrated ectoplasm into his paw and bapped it down hard on the dot. This scorched the floor a bit, but when he lifted his paw, the red dot was skewered on one of his claws. It tried to tug away, but he clung tight. Apparently its size belied its strength, because it started to drag him across the floor.
Danny tried to release the dot, but his claw was firmly snagged, so he resigned himself to being dragged back into the chalk circle. He tingled a bit as he crossed the perimeter, but it wasn’t a bad sensation, just a little odd. Then a portal opened up and pulled him through the water filled tube snake toy sensation in reverse and ugh! Just as bad the second time, if not worse.
The spell spat him out in human form under the Specter Speeder. Or rather, it ejected him at speed so he smacked into the bottom of the Speeder before falling back to the ground with a heavy thud. Thankfully he didn’t crack his head against the concrete, but he still couldn’t stifle a pained groan.
A firm hand wrapped around Danny’s ankle and dragged him out, and he found himself staring up at Drake and Constantine for the third time that day.
“Uh, hi,” he said, rubbing the back of his neck. “I suppose I have some explaining to do.”
Being able to create ghost portals would come in real handy right about now. Maybe he should just commit some arson and let these two deal with escaping the basement on their own.
Pt. 1 Pt. 2 Pt. 3 (you're here)
Full fic on Ao3
Art of LBM
#danny phantom#danny fenton#dp x dc#dpxdc#dc x dp#timothy drake wayne#tim drake#tim drake wayne#red robin#john constantine#A Round Door Like a Porthole[comma] Lazarus Green#the whole thing is on Ao3#lbm#lbm danny#little baby man#lbm is a tatzelwurm#fanfic#dp x dc fanfic
418 notes
·
View notes
Text
Sex pollen
A/N: Reader is female, also a mutant with logan like powers. Logan calls the reader princess, darling, and his girl. Unprotected sex (Please don't be stupid and do this). I had a few requests for this, and i figured why not post it on Halloween! Happy Halloween to everyone who celebrates, I hope you enjoy the smut. I worked hard on it, but I'm not the best smut writer, lol. Request are open for Logan and Bucky! And I'm very close to 1,000 followers, so I might try and do some sort of special for it <3
********************************************
Logan should've listened to you when you said something was going to go wrong during the mission. "I don't know Lo, I just have this feeling that I can't seem to shake" you whined and grabbed his arm trying to get him to reconsider and have Charles send someone else for the mission, but he just disregarded you completely. He was just too stubborn, too proud for his own good, and it was really biting him in the ass now.
The mission was supposed to be normal, just a quick in and out. Get into the abandoned laboratory, do a quick scan to make sure it is abandoned, and then steal the plans for mutant mass destruction. Simple, something he's done a million times before but as he sits in the jet panting, sweating, nearly moaning in discomfort, he realizes how badly he fucked up. Fuck when is she ever wrong? Why didn't you just listen to her?! He groaned internally as he looked at the time, only a few more minutes than he'd be home in your bed, with you in his arms... with his cock deep in your pussy. He let a loud moan fall from his lips as he started to think of your body, fuck did he need you.
You were pacing waiting for Logan to come back from the mission, "Where is he? He should've been home hours ago!" You were beyond worried and frustrated over the whole situation, technically you knew that Logan would always come back home to you but that doesn't make the wait easier, it doesn't make seeing him bloody and aching easier either.
The front door finally opened and slammed shut. Logan's heavy footsteps could easily be heard echoing through the hall, "Logan!" You rushed to him to start checking for any injuries. Before you could ask him if he was okay, Logan pulled you into a deep, feverish kiss.
Logan groaned as he felt you gasp against his lips; his hands started to wander up your shirt as he walked you to your shared bedroom, trying his hardest not to break the kiss. You are the first to pull away,completely breathless and a bit confused."Logan...fuck baby what's going on?" You asked as his lips trailed down your neck, leaving rough bites in their place. "Need you, need your skin on mine, need your pussy choking my cock" he cut himself off with a broken moan as he starts to grind his throbbing cock into your thigh, making you feel how hard he was. "Princess, please." He begged completely helpless.
You were worried, Logan had never acted this way before, never whined or begged, but you'd be a liar if you said it didn't make you wet hearing his deep voice beg for you.
Logan was pawing at your clothes before he finally decided to just rip them off completely. Before you could whine to him about your clothes being ripped, he silenced you with a kiss and promised to buy a new outfit for you. "I'll buy you whatever you want princess, just need to see you, need to see my pretty pussy." He moans pitifully when he does get a glimpse at your sex. "Fucking christ darlin' look how wet you are, all this for me?"
You nodded quickly and pulled him closer, "Logan please, need you in me, fuck me please I need it, need to feel you deep in me for the rest of the week." Your begging made his knees weak, it sounded like heaven to him, and who was he to deny you of what you wanted.
"Whatever, you need princess," he assured you with a smirk as he pulled away to finally undress completely. Your eyes widen seeing how hard he was, "Fucking hell Lo..." You muttered quietly knowing he would still hear you. "Does my girl need me?" He asked crawling up the bed, kissing the skin exposed as he moved further up your body.
When he finally reached your mouth, he gave you a sweet kiss as he slowly thrust into you. Oh, oh my fucking--! He groaned internally as he felt your warm walls stretch around him. You broke the kiss to moan his name, throwing your head back.
You ended up moving your hands to his shoulder to hold on to him better as he thrusted more erratic, and without noticing, your claws slowly started to appear from your nails. Before you could notice, they ended up digging into his shoulder muscle deeply. An animalistic moan ripped from his chest as he felt your claws draw blood. His hips moved on their own, in and out, into your warmth and out for a split second before plunging back into you faster and deeper than before. It was like his hips were moving faster than his mind could keep up, and the only thing he could think about was you.
Your warmth, your softness, your smell, your taste. You were the only thing on his mind. He could feel his eyes roll back as his orgasm approaches. With his eyes closed, he could feel every inch of you. It was like he could feel each one of your atoms against his.
His eyes fluttered open when he heard you whimper louder than before. "Fuck you're so pretty darlin, sound so pretty for me...need more, need you to cum." He moaned before he could finish his sentence. "I really, really need you to cum on my cock princess, need you to milk me. Take it, take it all from me princess it's yours." He grunted and moved your legs to be over his shoulders, given him a new angle to thrust even deeper than before. You screamed his name as you came on his cock. He leaned down to have your chest press together as he prepared to cum deep in your pussy, "Gonna cum-fuck gonna cum deep in my pussy, keep you full for a while then when it's dripped out, I'll fuck you again to keep you full all over again." His pelvis rubbed against your clit, making you clench around him even tighter than before thanks to the overstimulation he was giving you. Feeling you get even tighter made Logan moan out and finally give in before cumming as deep as he possibly could.
It felt like an eternity before Logan finally stopped cumming. He collapsed on top of you, completely breathless and his limbs felt numb. "Holy...fuck darling" he nearly giggles as he basks in his afterglow, in all of his life he cannot remember a time where he ever came like that. "I don't think I'd ever fucked that good before" he said kissing the bruises that he could reach that was slowly disappearing on your skin.
You sighed happily, feeling his lips on your skin. You started to play with his hair softly as you hummed in agreement. You couldn't remember ever having sex that intensely before. "What did you get into on that mission?" You asked curiously, and he shrugged. "Not much. There was this pink powder that poofed in my face, though." He said as if it meant nothing, "Logan!" You tried to look at him to see if he was drugged in some sort of way but before you could, you could feel his cock hardening inside you all over again.
Logan moved to have you caged between his arms once again and asked with a knowing smirk, "Round two?"
Well how could you say no to that?...
Tagging:
@userchai
@mahi-tamashi
@100percentlazybonez
@lanassmarty
@western-pyro
@misscrissfemmefatale
@marit332
@navs-bhat
@fluffy-b33z
@chaimshelii
@aoi-targaryen
@eyes-ofhell
@sad0ni0n
@fries11
@slowlikehoneyyy
@iamburdened
@brisinggamenwearer
#logan howlett smut#logan howlett x reader#logan howlett x fem!reader#logan howlett imagine#logan howlett x mutant reader#logan howlet smut#logan howlet x reader#logan howlett#wolverine#xmen smut#logan smut#sex pollen#smut#marvel smut#kinktober 2024#kinktober fic#kinktober prompts#hugh jackman x reader#wolverine x reader#deadpool and wolverine#wolverine imagine#wolverine x female reader#wolverine x mutant reader#logan howlett x you#logan howlett xmen
292 notes
·
View notes
Text
BECOMING MRS. SIM
Title: Becoming Mrs. Sim
Pairing: Boss!jake x F!secretaryreader
Genre: Romance, drama, contract-to-real marriage
Summary: To ensure his position in the company, Jake proposed to you in front of his dad. What started of as a fake marriage, slowly turns into real romance with a bit of drama.
Contents warning: Cursing, mention of 'kys', implied sh, may or may not make you puke due to the fluff, suggestive, mention of third party, a tiny bit of angst (like as big as one virus)
Word Count: 16k
A/n: Ngl, this is the first time I wrote so much for a fanfic. Even I was surprised I managed to go passed 10k lmao. Anyway, I hope you enjoy reading it ^^
Taglist: @sumzysworld @dreamiestay @heeverseblog @originalladymilkshake @bookloversomuch @laurradoesloveu @niniissus
—
"We need to find you a wife."
There you go - a sentence that Jake has been waiting to hear from his dad.
Jake was born with a golden spoon in his mouth. Despite being wealthy, he chose to live just like the others. He would prefer to do a lot of things by himself. He finds satisfaction in it.
Sim family is known to have one of the largest businesses in Asia and the examples for others. So, when Jake has finally reached 'the age', it's natural to expect him to become the next successor.
Jake has an older brother. However, he chose to venture into different field, leaving Jake as his dad's only hope to take over the company.
But, in order for his dad to grant the status to Jake, he has to get married. It was his dad's main condition.
His dad had always been living with the principle of behind every successful man, there is his wife. According to his dad, being married motivates him to be better both personally and career-wise so that he can provide more for his wife and his children.
On the contrary, Jake believes in independency. No, it's not that he hates love or relationship. In fact, he was in a relationship back then. Unfortunately, things happened, and they drifted away from each other. Nobody really knows about it and Jake wished to keep it that way.
"Is it really necessary, dad," he asked his dad.
"Of course. Getting married and loving your wife with all your heart will help you in gaining people's trust better - rather than be single. You will appear more... capable and trustworthy."
"But-"
Just as Jake was about to say something, his dad cut him off by placing a file on the coffee table between both of them.
"This is Kim's eldest daughter. I heard that she graduated from fashion designing with good result. Personally, I think that she is a perfect woman to be your wife."
Jake looks at the file and at his dad with a raised brow.
"Really? A blind date?"
Mr. Sim just shrugs his shoulder. "Well, it's not like you will ever introduce anyone to me, right?"
Jake leans his back against the couch and let out a deep sigh. God, one thing he doesn't like is going on a blind date which is arranged by others without his consent.
He don't like it when people tell him to do stuff that he doesn't want to do. It makes him feel like he is being force to do things. Last thing he wants is to hurt an innocent woman.
As Jake is in deep thought, there's a knock coming from outside Mr. Sim's office.
"Come in," his dad said.
You turn the knob and enter the room with a tray of coffee cups in your hand. You bow your head slightly at both Jake and Mr. Sim before walking towards the table and place the cups on it.
"Is there anything else I can do for you, Mr. Sim?"
Jake's dad shakes his head at you. "That's all for now. Thank you, Ms. Y/LN."
You bow your head for the second time before walking away from both of them. But just as you were about to turn the knob, Jake calls out your name.
"Ms. Y/LN."
You turn your head to him.
"Yes?"
Jake flashes a small smile to you.
"Can you come here for a while, please?"
Your head tilts slightly but still turning your heels around and walk towards Jake.
"Yes, Mr. Sim. May I help you?"
A few seconds passed by before Jake looks up at you with a wider smile. He then turns to his dad.
"Dad, actually, I'm planning to marry Ms. Y/LN."
"WHAT?!"
Both you and his dad said in unison. As if on cue, both of you also look at each other with eyes widened.
"I-"
"Y/n..."
Jake cut you off by calling your name softly, making you turn to him with the same widened eyes.
"I'm sorry I had to propose to you this way when I already had plan to surprised you. I promise I'll make it up to you, okay."
You and Jake are not really strangers. Both of you went to the same high school back then and reunited when you first entered the company as Mr. Sim's - his dad's - secretary.
The difference is that both of you barely talk to each other. You only know each other's name, and that's it. So, when Jake suddenly confessed to his dad that he wants to marry you, it makes you dumbstruck.
"I never knew you and Jake are dating, Ms. Y/LN."
You turn your head to Mr. Sim and open your mouth to say something. But nothing seems to come out.
"I asked her to keep it private since it had only been a few months since we got together."
Jake told another lie. You turn to Jake to say something. But, before you can do anything, he reaches out to hold your hand and flashing a soft smile to you.
"But every time I'm with her, I felt nothing but love, warmth, and comfort. That's how I know she's the one for me."
God, if you didn't know any better, you would have said that he's telling the truth. Anyone would coo at how adorable Jake is despite he is telling a lie. That is how good all of this is.
To tell the truth, you have always found Jake attractive just like other girls. Although both of you have never talk to one another, you did observe him from time to time.
Just like any other schools, there will always be at least a heartthrob - and Jake happened to be one of it during high school along with his other two friends.
As much as you would like to mind your own business, you can't help your eyes to look at him from afar. Every time he's around his friends, he will always have that big happy smile that can melt any hearts around him.
You find it cute and adorable at the same time. But that was it. He was only your eye candy back in high school.
Yet, here you are, in his car as his out-of-nowhere fiancé.
After he - somehow - proposed to you in front of his dad, he asked for Mr. Sim's permission to bring you out for the day, saying that he wants to make it up to you.
Of course, being the loving understanding dad, he allowed it without knowing that it was all just a scam.
"Where are we going, Mr. Sim?" You asked.
"Somewhere other than the office." Jake gave a simple answer.
Just like that, both of you are back in the silence. You turn your head to look out the window as Jake continue to focus on his driving. As much you want to say something, you feel like it's best to give each other some space.
You don't know how long have passed by but the way the cityscape suddenly changed into beach view proved to you that Jake has brought you somewhere far. Probably an hour or two.
Jake slows down the speed as the car reaching to its destination. He pulled the hand brake and turn the gear into 'P'. He let out a deep sigh before unbuckling his seatbelt and open the door.
You watch as Jake exits the car and walk towards the sandy area. After a while, you decide to follow him. You open the door and walk towards the man, standing beside him.
You were about to speak when suddenly Jake cut you off.
"I'm sorry."
You just keep quiet, allowing Jake to continue his words.
"I'm sorry I pulled you into this mess. I dislike the idea of anyone forcing me to date, let alone get married."
"Then, why didn't you say so?"
Jake bites his lower lips. "I can't. I know I'm the only heir that my dad has left. If I didn't take over, God knows what will happen to the company."
You turn towards Jake. "Then, why me? Am I not being forced to get married with you?"
Jake's eyes soften at your words. You're right. He did force you to do something you don't want to when he himself hate when someone did that to him.
What a hypocrite.
"Y/n. I know we don't really know each other that much. But I need your help. Just this once. After I become the CEO, we will discuss the next step. Is that okay?"
You look into Jake's eyes. This is the first time in your whole life have you seen him looking so desperate. His demeanour used to be confident. It's almost as if he got everything under control.
But today, today is different. He looks like someone who is willing to do anything just so he could keep his title. Just the thought of it makes you scoff lightly.
"Okay, I will help you just this once. You owe me big time, Mr. Sim."
You held out your hand for Jake to shake.
"You won't be disappointed, Ms. Y/L/N."
Flashback:
Finally, lunch hour, students' favourite time of the day. As usual, Jake would spend his time with his best friends - Jay and Sunghoon.
"Should we go on a trip during summer?" Sunghoon asked.
"What about Jeju?"
"We've been there a lot of times, Jay," Jake said.
Jay poked his rice using the spoon as a pout formed on his face.
"But I like it there. The view is beautiful."
Jake and Sunghoon looked at each other before laughing together.
"You're so cute when you're sulking," the youngest among them teased.
As Jay and Sunghoon were having their normal banters, Jake's eyes fell upon a girl. A girl in her ponytail, eating her food with her friends around her. From time to time, she would engage with the conversation as well by joining them or simply laughed at her friend's joke.
Jake saw her for the first time when he was walking out the infirmary. He was not feeling well that day, so he decided to take a rest.
Coincidentally, she was walking towards the infirmary as well. She stopped on her track when she saw him.
"Are you okay," she asked.
Jake nodded his head at her. "I'm good."
She smiled softly at him. "That's a relief. Take a break when you need it. Don't push yourself too much. You deserve some break."
She walked away after conveying her message, leaving Jake at the hallway.
Ever since then, he would see her almost everywhere at school. Wherever he went to, she would be there as well. It was as if fate was trying to match them together.
"You're staring again," Jay said as he nudged Jake's shoulder.
"You should really just talk to her at this point."
Jake shook his head lightly. "No, I like it like this. It's better like this."
Sunghoon let out a sigh and Jay shrugged his shoulder before both of them continue eating their foods.
Jay, Sunghoon, and Jake had always been together ever since they were little. Yet, ever since Jake met her, it was as if a new side of Jake appeared right before their eyes. Surprisingly, it only appeared whenever the girl was around. Whenever you were around.
Jake claimed that it was him admiring someone. But to Jay and Sunghoon, it was definitely more than that.
—
“I never knew this day would come.”
You just smile at your dad’s words as you continue to eat your food with Jake beside you.
Two weeks after the so-called-proposal that Jake pulled in front of his dad, both of you decided to visit your parents to lay out the message. Well, technically you told Jake to meet your parents. If they approved of him, then you’re good to go.
“Thank you, uncle and auntie, for allowing me inside this beautiful house of yours.”
Your mom let out a soft laugh. “Our house is small compared to yours. It is our honour that you are willing to come to our house instead.”
True to your mom’s words, you were not born with golden spoon. Compared to Jake’s family, yours are more of in the middle class. Your family didn’t gain as much as Sim’s family, but it's already more than enough.
“How do you find the foods, Jake?”
Jake looks up to your mom and flashes her a happy grin.
So cute, just like a kid, you thought to yourself.
“It’s so delicious. It’s true what they said. No foods can ever be compared to a mother’s cooking.”
Everyone including you laugh at his words. You missed being in this environment. So warm, so full of love and affections. No, you don’t have bad blood with your family. You were just rarely home due to your work.
But now that you’re here, you aren’t going to miss a chance to spend more time with your family as much as you can.
As the night came, your dad and Jake decided to spend their time together at the backyard of your house, giving you a chance to spend time with your mom.
Your dad sips on the coffee that he made earlier.
“Why did you choose Y/n?”
Jake turns his head to look at the elder man beside him. With a small smile on his face, Jake lifts his head to the sky.
“Y/n is a nice woman. She cares for others a lot. She would do anything to make everyone around her happy. She will give her 100% towards something that matters to her.”
Jake lets out a soft sigh, almost dreamily.
“Before I know it, I want to be with her. I want to be there for her. I want to do things for her. I want to care for her. I want to protect her.”
Jake swallows his saliva, trying to maintain his composure in front of his soon-to-be father-in-law.
“So, you want to marry my daughter just because she is nice?”
Your dad’s question makes Jake look at him, who is already looking at Jake. Jake smile to himself before shaking his head.
“No, I did not ask for her hand simply because she is nice. I want to marry her because she makes me better as a human being. Everything seems smooth every time we are together. Before I know it, I can’t imagine myself with anyone but her. She is the only woman I want to have a future with. No one else, but y/n.”
Your dad considered his words carefully. He then put his hand on Jake’s shoulder.
“Y/n… she is our only child. She had always done things by herself. There are times where we would feel worried for her. Well, up until now, we still are. So, when she brought you back home, her mom and I felt better. At least we know that she won’t be alone forever.”
Jake just smiles at your dad’s words. Oh, how would he feel if he knew our marriage is only for a while, he thought.
“Thank you, Jake, for looking after our angel. She is everything to us. I hope you feel the same as well.”
Jake just nods his head at your dad’s words before both of them drink the coffee from their own cup.
Making you as his everything; will Jake be able to do that?
Flashback:
Jake had lost count on how many drinks he had tonight. As he tried to reach for another one, Jay hit his hand, making him groaned in pain.
“What the fuck is wrong with you, Jake? You looked like a mess.”
Jake just scoffed at Jay’s words. He looked up at his friends and gritted his teeth.
“Easy for you to say. You didn’t go through what I went through. It hurts. It fucking hurts.”
Sunghoon sigh for the nth times for the night. Both him and Jay had been trying to understand Jake's situation. But the only thing Jake revealed was that he broke up with his girlfriend. That was it. He didn’t say how nor why. No matter how many times they asked him, he kept his mouth shut.
“I really love her, guys. I don’t think I can live without her.”
Jay rubbed his forehead, trying to calm himself down from exploding to the drunken man. The words “he’s my friend” keep on chanting in his head. He was about to open his mouth, but Sunghoon cut him off.
“Die then.”
Jake looked up at his friend’s words. His eyes widened, surprised at the sudden reaction.
“The fuck did you just say to me?!”
Sunghoon shrugged his shoulder. “You said you can’t live without her. So, go on and die. It’s easy.”
Jake’s eyes that were filled with tears turned into anger. He stood up from his seat and grabbed Sunghoon’s collar, making everyone including Jay surprised.
“You think you are better than me?!”
Sunghoon held Jake’s hand with his before smirking at him.
“I am. I’m not the drunk one here.”
Jake’s hand turned into a fist. God, he hated Sunghoon at this moment. He fucking hates the guy in front of him. He was about to punch Sunghoon, but Jay managed to stop it by pushing his fist away and broke off his grip from Sunghoon’s collar.
“Enough! Both of you, out!”
They stared at each other angrily before walking out of the premise with Jay following behind.
Minutes have passed since they were sitting outside of a convenience store. Not long after, Jay walked out of the store with canned coffees and a water bottle in his hands. He gave one of the coffees to Sunghoon and the water bottle to Jake.
The three of them continued to stay in silence before Jake decided to break it first.
“Sorry. I shouldn’t lash out to you.”
Sunghoon pursued his lips. “I’m sorry too. It was immature of me trying to stir you up.”
Jay just looked at both of his friends with a smile. This is the friendship that the three always had. Countless of fights, countless of apologies. It’s hard sometimes, but this friendship is important to them, and they knew they need each other.
“I just… I don’t know if I can love other person the way I love her.”
Jay reached out to pat his friend’s back.
“You will bro. You will. Trust me.”
Jake just nodded his head, too tired to even say anything at this point. All he knew was that he loved his now ex-girlfriend with all his heart. He gave her everything that he could give. Time, presents, everything.
Yet, it still ended this way. Four years of relationship, ended just like that. Jake really thought that she would be his forever. Well, he thought wrong. Maybe it’s time for him to focus on himself. He had been focusing on others for too long. He deserved his own peaceful time.
“Ah, right. We heard that y/n got into your dad’s company as his secretary.”
Sunghoon’s words interrupted Jake from his own thoughts. Jake’s brows frowned at the sudden mention of your name.
“Yeah, why?”
Jay who was silent suddenly sat up straight on his chair and looked at Jake.
“Really?! Y/n is working with your dad? The y/n?”
Jake nodded his head slowly.
“Yeah. It’s almost a month now if I’m not mistaken.”
Jay let out a relief sigh before patting Jake’s shoulder.
“That’s nice. You get to work with the one you admired before.”
Right. You were the woman that he admired up until the end of high school. After both of you graduated, you and Jake parted ways, following your own dream. It’s not like both of you had special connections anyway. The interactions that you had with him were not enough for both of you to be considered as a friend.
But now that Jay and Sunghoon mentioned about it, Jake was reminded of the first day you stepped into the company.
He would never admit in front of his friends that he actually got excited when he saw you walking into the office. It had been so long since he last saw you.
You looked more mature than when you were in high school. The outfit that you had on was professional, yet it made you look beautiful. As beautiful as Jake remembered.
You might slowly lose your teenage features, but you still managed to turn Jake’s head effortlessly – just like when both of you were in high school.
—
Three months after the proposal and a day after the wedding ceremony, you found yourself entering an unfamiliar house – Jake’s house. It's official. You are now Mrs. Sim Y/n.
You look around the living room. You did not expect his house to look neat and cozy at the same time. With all the furniture being white in colour, it made the interior looks more spacious than it already is.
You never thought of him as a guy who would pay much attention to the interior. He looked like the type of guy that might hire any designer and let them do their magic.
"Having fun?"
You whip your head to the voice behind you. There he is, standing in all his glory, your - now - husband.
"You have good eyes."
Your compliment makes Jake's lips curl up into a smile. A smile that you used to see since high school.
"Thanks."
He walks towards you. Before you could do anything, his hand reaches for yours and he bring it up to his face, enough to look at the ring on your finger.
He looks at how it sparkles with a small smile before kissing it softly, a small gasp escapes your lips but not enough to reach Jake's ears.
“Thank you for marrying me, y/n,” he said sincerely.
Your heart soften at his words. Unconsciously, you rub his hand that is holding yours since earlier.
“It’s nothing. Besides, it will only be for a while, right?”
Jake just hums softly at your words. Of course, he didn’t forget about it. Heck, he was the one who came up with all of these. Contract marriage – and it will last up until he got his title as the CEO.
"Just so you know y/n, although it is only for a while, I will still perform my duty as your husband until the end of it."
You look into Jake's eyes, trying to see if there is any hidden agenda. But all you can see is honesty and sincerity.
Jake is known as a man of his words. He is not someone who would turn away from his promise, let alone lying. Heck, he doesn't even know how to lie.
You've seen his attempts to lie during high school and it always ended with him stuttering and his cheeks slowly turning crimson. His lips jutted out into a cute pout, resembling a puppy sulking.
Everyone was telling you that ‘you're so lucky to have him as your husband’, not knowing that this marriage has its own expiry date. Sooner or later, both of you will put this into an end. You know that.
And yet, you can't help but feel a little tug on your heart when Jake said the last few words.
Refused to let your emotion to get the best of you, you flash him a small smile.
"I will do my best as Mrs. Sim as well while it last."
Ever since then, Jake and you have done nothing but keep your words.
Every morning before going to work, you would prepare him breakfast and eat together with him. Then, both of you would go to the office together. When both of you are done with your job, he would wait for you in the car to go back home together.
After you’re done with your shower, you would prepare dinner while waiting for Jake to finish washing up. Then, both of you would sit together and have dinner while having a small talk in between.
During the weekends, Jake will ask you if you have any plans. Sometimes you would tell him that you want to go out, sometimes you just want to stay at home.
If you chose to go out, he would go with you, spending his time and money for you the entire day. Not gonna lie, you've made countless attempts to pay for yourself. But Jake will always be two steps ahead from you. Guess it's the perks of marrying the Sim Jaeyun.
If you decided to stay at home, he would be there as well. Sometimes he would help you cooking – or more like purposely disturbing you. When you are reading a book, he would join you with cup of teas in hand.
Before you know it, you and Jake have become closer and more comfortable with each other. What used to be only standing side-by-side turns into walking together while holding hands. During grocery shopping, he would stand behind you and push the trolley together with you in front of him while walking through aisle by aisle. When you are watching a movie in the living room, he would lay his head on your lap and ask for your attention – just like a puppy would.
Everyone with eyes is envious of your relationship. Both of you totally looks like a happy couple. It’s as if the world belongs to both of you, and only to both of you.
Honestly, you would say the same thing to yourself as well. Jake had been nothing but a loving caring husband. He takes good care of you, always be there for you. He’s really the man of his words.
However, there are times where he can be an annoying ass. Such as right now.
You are putting on your make up to go out with him and he’s just… there, staring at you since God knows when. It was something that he would do every single time you’re getting ready be it to go to the mall or to the office. As you are finishing your touch on your blush, you let out a soft sigh and turn your head to him.
“Yes, is there anything I can help you with, Mr. Sim?”
Jake just shakes his head lightly. His lips curl up into a small smirk.
“Nothing. Just admiring my beautiful wife.”
There he goes again, teasing you. These past few weeks, he had been calling you names and giving you compliments. And he would say it with affections. Every time he did that, your heart beat for him.
God, am I in love with this man?
You roll your eyes, trying to hide the fact that he made you shy. Thanks to your blush as well that he won’t notice that your cheeks turn red because of him.
“Enough with that, Jake. Let’s go. We’ll be late.”
Jake bites his lower lips to avoid grinning too widely. Obviously, he knows how he makes you feel. You are not the only one who have been watching him since high school. He also did the same to you. Probably a tad bit more than you did – and you don’t need to know that.
So, he would know how you look when you’re happy and upset. He knows the difference between your real and fake smile. He knows about it.
He might not say it out loud but ever since he told you he would do his part as your husband; he didn’t think it will be this far. At first, he thought he would just provide for you and that’s it.
But he was wrong. The more he spends his time with you, the more he knows the real you. The more he talks to you, the more he craves for your affection. He used to sleep on his side the first few days after marriage. Now, he can’t imagine not having you in his arms at night. He might not even be able to sleep if you were not there for him to hug.
He knew it would be easy to get married to you. You won’t cause him troubles. You won’t stress him out. You know how to take care of yourself. You know how to do things on your own.
But he didn’t expect that it would be this easy for him to be himself around you. He didn’t know it would be easy for him to accept you into his new life. Most importantly, he didn’t know that he could love again like how he used to.
Actually, scratch that. He loves you more than he used to love anyone in his life. That speaks volume. If Jay and Sunghoon are here, they would give him the ‘I told you so’ look.
I love y/n. I really love this woman with all my heart.
“Y/n?”
You and Jake were walking with your arm around his when suddenly a voice called out for you. You turn to your back, and your jaw dropped instantly at your sight. Without second thought, you let go of your husband and run towards the person.
“Sunoo! What are you doing here?”
You pulled Sunoo into a hug, and he reciprocates by wrapping his arms around your waist. Your husband’s eyes widened at the sight.
Did she forget she has a husband?! Jake thought to himself.
You released Sunoo from the hug so that he can reply to you better.
“I was just walking around. Didn’t expect you to be here as well.”
You nod your head at him. After a few seconds, you turn to Jake and call him using your hand gesture.
Jake walks beside you. His eyes shooting hole into Sunoo’s face as his jaw tighten.
“I know you’ve met him before, but this is Jake, my husband.”
You introduced the man to Sunoo and lands your head against your husband’s shoulder, completely oblivious at how pissed Jake looked right now.
Unlike you, Sunoo as a man, can see how jealous the man in front of him is. I mean, which husband won’t be jealous when his wife hugs another guy right in front of his face. Smiling to himself, Sunoo politely held out his hand towards Jake.
“Hey, we met at the wedding but I’m Sunoo, y/n’s friend.”
Jake didn’t say anything but shakes Sunoo’s hand, for the sake of you. He pulls his hand away almost instantly, making the other man’s lips curl into a small smirk.
“Well, I’ll leave you two lovebirds behind. Don’t want to interrupt the date. See you when I see you, y/n.”
Sunoo pats your arm and give Jake a courtesy nod before walking away, leaving you together with your husband.
You were about to say something when Jake beat you to it.
“Is it fun being friendly with another guy in front of your husband’s face?”
You blink your eyes at the sudden burst of jealousy from Jake. You study his face properly. His cheeks are red as a result of him trying to hold back his anger. His lips forming a pout, the same one that you’ve witnessed since high school.
Jake looks so adorable right now that he makes you snort lightly.
“Oh? Is my husband jealous?”
Jake squints his eyes at you before turning his head away.
“Any husband would hate to see his wife being all over a guy other than him.”
He is jealous, you thought to yourself. You were about to console him, but before you could say anything, Jake decided to walk ahead of you, purposely leaving you as a sign of protest.
His action makes you scoff. Despite his height being taller than you and not to mention his status higher than you, he still acts like a kid. You shake your head before chasing after him.
“Where are you going~” you asked him teasingly.
“Away from you.”
You let out a soft ‘ooh’ before continuing to chase after him. When you are within the reach, you hold his hand, stopping him from his track. Although his body is facing you, his head is still facing the other side.
You bring his hand to your lips and leave a soft kiss against his knuckle. You can feel him stiffen at your sudden action, but he still refuses to face you. You let out a soft sigh before your lips curl up into a smile.
It’s usually the husband you have to persuade his wife, but now, it’s the other way around – and you are not complaining about it.
“You don’t have to worry about it, Jake. I’m not his type.”
Your words manage to make Jake faces you. His brows that were frowning earlier become deeper as he heard your sentences.
“Why? You are beautiful. You are nice. Anyone would want you. How can you not be his ideal type? Does he think that he’s better than y-”
Jake’s mouth was stopped by your finger against it. If only he’s not upset with you, he might as well kiss it. But his ego got the best of him, so he just stands there silently.
“It’s not like that. What I mean to say is… women are not his type.”
Your husband nods his head when you explain-
“Wait. So, Sunoo is…”
He doesn’t need to complete his sentence when you’re already nodding your head, knowing what he was about to ask. Unconsciously, Jake let out a loud sigh of relief. He thought that someone was about to sweep you off your feet.
Well, even if Sunoo did, he knows he will make sure to bring you back into his arms one way or another.
Jake looks at you who is now smiling innocently at him.
Fuck, how can she look so adorable.
Refused to back down, he clears his throat and pinch your nose lightly, making sure it won’t hurt you. You scrunch your nose at him. You were about to pinch his cheek as a revenge, but he managed to stop your hand.
He then leans his face close to yours.
“But I still don’t like how you left and hug him in front of me. Don’t do that again, alright.”
Your lips form a pout, but you nod obediently at his words. Of course, you should know that no matter how close you are with your guy friends, you must remember that you have a husband to take care of.
“Okay. I’m sorry for leaving you and hug him like that.”
Jake’s lips curl up into a smile, hearing your apologies. He takes your hand that was in his earlier and kiss it lovingly. Your eyes turn to the other side, an attempt to hide away your shyness. Jake just chuckles lightly at your actions before planting another kiss on top of your head.
“Shall we get going now?”
—
Two months later, you and Jake are attending the company’s annual gala night. However, this gala night is special because it is also the night that Mr. Sim, your father-in-law, will pass down the responsibilities as CEO to his son.
Although you are excited for Jake, you can’t seem to throw away the thoughts that your marriage will come to an end. Yes, both you and Jake are happy with each other. Happier than you had been in your life. But it still doesn’t change the fact that he got married to you just so he could gain the title as his dad’s successor.
A tap on your shoulder wakes you up from your thoughts. You look to your side, just to see your husband tilting his head slightly.
“What is this? Are you thinking about other man than me?”
He squints his eyes at you like how he would usually do. You hiss at him and hit his shoulder lightly.
“Why should I think about other people, when my husband is with me?”
You wrap your arm around his as your other hand rub against the spot that you hit earlier gently. Jake smiles softly at you before pecking your forehead softly, making sure not to ruin your make up and hairdo.
You and Jake continue to greet the guests. From time to time, you would join in their conversation but mostly you let Jake do the talking.
Suddenly, the hall light shuts down and a spotlight shine at the centre of the stage. There, stand Mr. Sim on the podium, getting ready to deliver his speech. Everyone’s attention diverts to the man.
He clears his throat and run his eyes across the hall.
“Good evening to everyone. I would like to thank all of you for your time tonight. I believe we already know the purpose of tonight considering that we did this every year.”
Everyone including you laugh at Mr. Sim’s greetings.
“As mentioned, we held the gala night annually without fail. Personally, it’s a way for me to appreciate everyone’s effort in making this business grow bigger each year.”
The hall is filled with claps.
“But tonight is different than before. Unlike the previous gala night, we are not only here to have fun. It is also the night where I will make an important announcement that will change the company into a better one.”
You look to your side, just to see that Jake is fidgeting and gulping nervously. You smile to yourself before leaning to his ear.
“You will be fine, Jake. I’m here with you.”
Jake turns to look at you, who is already smiling at him. Just like that, he can feel his anxiousness slowly tone down. It’s funny how before this Jake is so opposed to getting married just for the title.
Now, he understands why his dad said what he said to him before. True to his words, behind every successful man, there’s his wife. Jake never thought that he will see the day where there’s a woman behind him.
But with you supporting him directly, he believes that he can go through all the challenges and difficulties that he will face in the future. No matter how hard it is, he’s willing to go through it as long as you are with him.
Just like that, from this moment, Jake vow to himself that he will never, ever, let you go.
“Ladies and gentlemen. Without further ado, I present to you, the Sim’s new successor, Sim Jaeyun.”
The sound of claps filled the hall once again for the night. A spotlight pointed to Jake. He looks around the hall with a proud smile and bow his head politely. Before he walks up the stage, he turns towards you and hold your hands. Without second thought, he brings your hands and place a long kiss against it, making everyone looks at both of you with awe.
You nudge your hand lightly against his lips, making him look up at your crimson red face.
“Faster go,” you mouthed at him. He grins widely at you and flash you a wink before letting go of your hands and walks up onto the stage.
You just watch the view in front of you with a proud smile. Your husband is hugging your father-in-law so tightly. He is so proud of his own son, just like how he is proud with Jake’s older brother when he saw how successful he had become.
“Congratulations Mrs. Sim for your achievement.”
A voice said beside you, making your head turn to the owner. Turns out the owner of the voice belongs to Sunghoon as he stands next to you.
“You must be so proud of him.”
Another voice said on your other side, and you know it belongs to Jay. You just shake your head lightly at both of their remarks.
“Of course I’m proud of him. But I didn’t do anything for you to congratulate me.”
Jay looks at you for a short while before turning back to the stage. Both of his hands are in his pocket as he watches Jake giving his thank you speech.
“No, you deserve the wish as well. In fact, we must thank you for everything that you’ve done for Jake.”
You frown slightly at Jay’s words. You don’t quite understand what he meant by that. But, as you were about to ask, Sunghoon cut you off.
“Yeah, he’s a better man now, because of you.”
Despite your confusion, both of the men’s words still manage to soften your heart. Before you know it, tears escaped your cheeks. That was the nicest thing someone has ever tell you. You didn’t know that you needed until tonight.
Being recognized by Jake’s best friend just hit a certain spot in you. You made a mental note to ask about it later. But for now, you decide to focus on the man’s speech.
“… And to my wife, know that I will not be able to do this without you. You have been nothing but my strength and my support. You were there through ups and downs. I thank you so much. You are my woman and will always be my woman.”
Everyone howls at Jake’s words and the two men besides you whistle proudly. You just shake your head while letting out a chuckle and clap your hands. Jake is so silly. Your husband is so silly – and you will never ask for anything better than this.
After the end of the speech, you and Jake continue to talk to the guests with his arm circling around your waist the entire time. They all congratulate both of you for Jake’s achievements in becoming the new CEO. It is safe to say that the night went smoothly.
But nothing in this world is perfect, right?
“Congratulations, Jake.”
There, standing in front of you, a beautiful, mesmerizing woman in a gorgeous emerald green dress. She looks so breathtakingly beautiful to the point that your jaw drops slightly at her presence.
Unlike you, Jake’s smile falls upon seeing her. He clenches his jaw and tighten his grips against your waist. He forgot that her parents were invited to the gala by his dad. So naturally, she would be here as well.
“Thanks, Yunjin.”
The woman’s smile widens at the way Jake called her name. Her eyes then shift to you, who is still lost in her beauty. Yunjin let out a chuckle.
“Hi, my name is Yunjin, Jake’s friend.”
Bullshit, he thought.
You blink your eyes for a few seconds, trying to wake up from your own daze.
“Ah, I see. I’m y/n, Jake’s wife. He never mentions that he has such a beautiful friend as you.”
Yunjin looks at Jake for a few moments before letting out another chuckle. Her cheeks are now a bit red from your compliment.
Her laugh also sounds beautiful like her, you thought to yourself.
“Please don't say that. You are more beautiful, y/n. Besides, it’s been so long since we last met each other as well,” she said before her eyes fall upon Jake once again for the night, just to see that Jake is already looking at her.
Your eyes turn to look at Jake and Yunjin back and forth. Jake is staring at her with an expression that you don’t quite understand, while Yunjin is looking at him softly, exactly like a woman missing her partner.
That’s when it clicked in your head. You’ve heard that Jake had a girlfriend the first day you joined the company. If your guess is right, Yunjin is his ex-girlfriend. Saying that she is just a friend is a way of her being considerate of your feelings.
You don’t know what happened, but deep inside, you know that there are some unfinished businesses. You felt it through the tension that is slowly building up between them. Not even the sharpest knife can cut through it.
Before you know it, your gaze drops to the floor. Clearly, you are upset with the situation. But who are you to say anything. They had their own past. It was all just an old story. It was his past.
That’s what you keep telling yourself.
“Well, I better get going. You guys must have a lot of things to do.”
Yunjin’s words manage to pull you into reality.
“See you around, y/n.”
You try your best to smile sincerely, doing your best to show that none of these are affecting you.
“See you around, Yunjin.”
With the same previous smile on her face, she nods her head at you before once again turning to face Jake.
“Jake.”
She called out his name, but the only thing he did was nods his head towards her as his eyes turns somewhere else, refusing to meet her eyes.
Yunjin then walks away from you. You didn’t know how long it had been but the sigh that you let out indicating that you’ve been holding your breath for quite a while now. Your heart beats so loud as if it’s about to jump out of your body.
You swallow your saliva to calm yourself down before excusing yourself from your husband, saying that you need to go to the washroom.
Just like that, Jake is left alone in the middle of the hall. He frowns at the situation. Fuck, he said to himself. He should have handled it better.
Jake knows that you are upset. Going to the washroom was just a way for you to walk away from the previous commotion. As if meeting his ex-girlfriend is not the worse part of the night, his best friend came to him, probably to lecture him.
“What happened, Jake,” the older one asked.
Jake bites his lower lips.
“She came and greet us…”
“And?” Sunghoon encouraged Jake to continue his words.
“And I didn’t know how to react to it. I thought that if I said something, I might… I might…”
I might lose control and y/n might hate me for it, Jake continued inside his mind.
Jay drapes his arm around Jake’s shoulder, pulling him into a side hug in hopes it can at least comfort him after what just happened.
The guys know that it’s not easy for Jake to communicate with his ex, considering that they had a good time together just for it to end all of a sudden. But they can’t also invalid your feelings.
As a wife, they knew you must have figured out that they had something going on back then. It’s understandable that you would be upset over it even though it already ended long time ago.
“I don’t know what’s going on between you and Yunjin, but I want you to remember that you have y/n now. One thing I can see from her is that she’s loyal and sincere. She’s a woman, your wife. Whatever you want to do, consider her feelings as well.”
Jake nods his head at Sunghoon’s words. He inhales deeply and exhale, trying to calm himself down. He puffs out his cheeks as he collects his inner thoughts.
“Do you think I can be a good husband to y/n?”
Jay and Sunghoon steal a glance to each other before their lips curl up into a smirk.
“It’s up to you, man. But I think you have always been waiting for her. Ever since high school, you’ve wait for her. Now that she’s in front of you, why not grab your chance?”
Jake looks up at Jay as the older one encouraged him to move forward. Jay nods his head at Jake.
“And a little birdie told me that she is also waiting for you at the balcony just outside of the hall,” Sunghoon said as he pointed the place with his face to Jake.
Jake scoffs at himself. He can’t believe he is down bad for you. The fact that his best friends had been his witnesses made him feel even more dumb than he already is. He then pulls both Jay and Sunghoon into a hug.
They hug the man back and their hug last for quite a while. It was at this moment that reminds Jake once again just how important Sunghoon and Jay are in his life. His ride or die. The one who would be there to give him facts, no matter how hurtful it is. The one who would give motivations for him whenever he needs it. And he would gladly do the same to them as well.
Jake let go of his friends. With a deep breath, he walks towards the balcony where you are leaning against railing.
Although your back is facing him, he can’t deny the fact that you look glowing in your white dress. The way your head tilted slightly to the sky, allowing the moon to shine its light to you. You look better than his dreams.
With careful steps, he walks towards you.
“What are you thinking, princess?”
You turn your head slightly at the voice, before facing forwards again.
“Nothing important.”
“Then, why do you look like a damsel in distress, my lady?”
The closeness of his voice startled you. You didn’t realize when it happened, but his arms are already on your side, trapping you against the balcony. Slowly, you turn your back towards him. Your eyes move from down and up to his face.
You’ve always thought Jake as a handsome man. But right now, he looks even better than before. His face is so close that you can see the length of his eyelashes. His nose that would occasionally bump into your head and cheeks as he leaves pecks here and there. His lips… the same lips that would kiss you everywhere but your lips.
The last time you felt it against yours was when you were pronounced as husband and wife. It was a short one, but you can still feel it tingling against yours. You would do anything just to feel that lips once again.
However, you know you can’t. Not when he was about to divorce you right here, right now. Mustering your courage, you look into his eyes. Although your tears are threatening to escape, you’re trying your best to hold it in by burying your nails into your hand.
“Jake, congratulations. You’re finally where you want to be now. You’ve been working so hard to prove that you’re worth it. Now, you got it.”
Jake’s eyes soften at your words and his grip weakens. You sniff before continuing your words.
“Thank you for being a husband for me. A real one at that. I didn’t know anyone would do anything for me aside from my parents. There is not a single moment where I regret having you as my husband. Thank you for everything that you did for me. I will cherish all the memories until the end of my life.”
As you finished your sentence, the tears that you’ve been holding back finally roll down your cheeks. You have said everything that you want to say. Whatever happens after this, you will accept it with all your heart. When Jake decides to stop everything with you, you will have to be ready to let him go.
Jake’s hands move up to cup your face. You close your eyes at what about to happen.
Do it. I’ll be fine. I can take it.
You can feel his thumbs brushes your tears away, but then you feel his lips against your forehead. You open your eyes and look up at him, just to see him looking at you with a loving smile. His tears run down his cheeks, mirroring yours. Jake takes a deep breath. He then looks at you again with the same smile.
“Let’s end this.”
He said it. He finally said it. The words that you were waiting to hear from him. He said it. You thought that you could handle it, but your reaction proves you wrong.
You burst into crying in his hands. Every emotion that you’ve been holding back are showing itself. You are not okay. You will never be okay. Call you selfish, but you want to be with him always and forever. You need Jake, even if he didn’t need you.
Or so you thought.
“Let’s stop pretending, and love each other for real.”
His words managed to make you look at him with your eyes widened. The expression of your face clearly shows Jake that it was not what you expected to hear tonight. You thought that he would divorce you. After he got the position as CEO, he would put this to an end. That’s how it should be.
You try to breath properly. Looking at how difficult it is for you to calm down, he moves one of his hands and rubs your back while his other hand caressing your cheeks softly. Jake inhale and exhale along with you, in hopes for you to follow his breathing pattern.
When you’ve finally calm down, you blink your tears away from your eyes, trying to see Jake in a clear view.
“But you told me that you would end this marriage after you get the title.”
Jake looks at you for a few seconds before letting out a soft laugh. He didn’t miss the pout that is forming on your face, making you look like a little girl crying for her lollipop. He shakes his head.
“I may have implied that, and I’m so sorry.”
Your eyes never leave Jake as you wait for him to continue his words.
“I thought that whatever we had between us will merely be another fleeting moment. But the more I’m with you, the greedier I became. What started of as pretending, I want it to be real. All of the moments that I had with you was everything I could imagine. Hell, it was better than my imaginations. You made it so easy to be with you. To cherish you. To care for you. Before I knew it, I want you all to myself.”
Jake’s arm that was on your back quickly circles your waist, pulling you close to his body. Slowly, he leans to your face, just enough for his lips to brush against yours.
“You are my lady. You are my woman. You are my wife. You are mine, and I’m not letting you go, ever.”
You gasp at his words. You can’t think straight after what you just heard. Who knows a guy like Jake can also be this romantic towards someone. Even more towards you. You, who just happened to study in the same school and work in the same place as he is. There are thousands of women he could go for, and yet he chose to settle down with you. At this point, you can die happily.
“So, what do you say, Mrs. Sim? Are you in for it, or you want to run away? But just so you know, I will chase you to the end of the world if you choose the latter.”
Your eyes search for his, just to see that he’s already gazing at you with sincerity, passion, and a hint of something you’ve never seen before. The guy that you’ve been watching and only watching are in front of you with his arm clinging onto your waist protectively.
You know that if you try to say anything, your voice will betray you. So, you opt for the easier choice – nodding your head, indicating that you’re saying yes to him.
The corner of Jake’s lips curls up into a small smirk before he claims your lips with his. After holding back for so long, he finally has you in his arms as his one and only. Good things always come to those who wait. Jake might have to study more about the philosophies considering that it had been proven real to him.
The kiss that both of you shares are filled with a lot of passion and affections. All the restrains that you and Jake put onto yourself are now broken. His hands are now rubbing on your side as he turns his head to the other side, deepening the kiss. You let Jake lead the kiss as you circle your arms around his neck to prevent you from falling.
You are not surprised that his kiss will make you weak at your knees. You have always known he would be a good kisser. But you didn’t expect that he will kiss you as if his life depends on it.
A moan escapes from you when Jake purposely bites your lower lips. Both of you pull away slightly to take a breath. Looking at Jake’s expression, you finally understand the meaning behind his gaze earlier.
As for Jake, he is staring at you. You look more beautiful than you already are with your lips slightly swollen because of him – and he takes pride in it. He was planning to tease you when he bit you earlier. He didn’t know that you would make a sound that could awakened something in him. He knew that he won’t be able to take it if he didn’t control himself, so he put your kiss into a halt.
Jake brushes his nose gently against yours, making you look up to him. His hand moves up to caress your cheek once again.
“All the time spent of me looking at you from afar back in school, I knew it’s going to be worth it.”
Your cheeks turn bright red at his words, but it didn’t fail to make you frown in confusion.
“Looking at me? You were looking at me the whole time?! I thought I was the one doing that to you?”
Jake chuckles at your words before placing a soft peck against your nose.
“You weren’t the only one who have great eyes.”
He winks at you, making you laugh along with him. You didn’t know that he was doing the same thing that you did to him. Maybe you are fated for him, just like he thought when he met you for the first time.
“I love you, Mrs. Sim Y/n.”
“I love you too, Mr. Sim Jaeyun.”
Both of you stay in silent, just admiring each other before Jake decided to break it.
“So, shall we go and continue this somewhere else? I don’t think I can hold myself longer.”
Your jaw dropped at his words before hitting his chest. He winces in pain and rubs the spot before turning to you and steals a kiss on your lips. He then picks you up bridal style and bring you back home, where you will be spending time with him all night long, skin-to-skin.
—
It had been months since Jake was announced as the new CEO of the infamous Sim’s company. The business starts to grow even more. A lot of international clients are interested to work alongside with Jake. He is compatible, responsible, and most importantly, he knows what he wants, and he knows he will get it.
But of course, you were there with him the whole time. Ever since you and Jake confessed to each other, both of you are becoming more and more clingy and loving towards each other. Nevertheless, you know the difference between professionalism and personal, considering that you are now working as your husband’s secretary.
You tried to deny his offer a lot of times before, saying that it will be a talk of the office if she becomes his secretary. But knowing Jake, he wants to make sure that you are with him all the time. Well, he wishes for you to be with him every time.
Until he has a business trip to attend to.
“Are you sure you don’t want to follow me? You can rest there,” Jake tried to persuade you for the nth times to follow him to the trip. His lips keep on placing kisses to yours with his arms around your waist, an attempt to melt your down.
“But you will be working, my love. I don’t want to go anywhere without you. It will feel incomplete without you by my side.”
Jake groans softly at your words, but he can’t deny it as well. You are telling the truth. He will be working all day and will only come back at night. If he were at your shoes, he would refuse to go as well. What’s the point of going on a trip with your spouse if you can’t spend time together properly.
But it doesn’t change the fact that Jake is still sad, thinking about not having you with him for three days straight. Naturally, a pout forms on his face, showing that he’s still upset.
You let out a soft sigh as you look at your husband. You then stand on your toe and kiss his pout away.
“Let’s put it this way – the sooner you take off, the sooner you will be back with me. Does that sound better to you?”
Jake just nods his head obediently, once again resembling a puppy. He then pulls you into a tight hug.
“I love you, Mrs. Sim. Remember that, okay?”
The corner of your lips curls up into a smile as your rub your husband’s back up and down.
“I love you too, Mr. Sim. Always and forever.”
Both of you let go of each other, yet your hands are still intertwined with one another. The sight makes you chuckle a bit.
“You need to go. Don’t want you to miss the flight.”
Jake nods his head once again. After leaving kisses on your head, down to your forehead, eyes, nose and lips, he finally walks into the gate, waving his hand at you. You wave back to him with a reassuring smile on your face.
Once he is gone from your sight, you start to miss his presence. This is the first time you had to separate with him ever since your marriage. He was always there with you, whether to comfort you, love you, or even annoy the hell out of you.
But as his wife, you know he needs your full support for him to move forward and bringing you along with him on this journey. You need to be in your optimum energy to help him achieve his dreams.
That is why you are currently in the bakery nearby your house. You can’t be energetic if you are hungry. You were scanning through all of the options when someone called your name from behind.
“Y/n?”
You turn to the owner of the voice, just to see Yunjin, looking effortlessly beautiful like she always does.
“I never thought I would bump into you here. Are you alone?”
Her question bothers you a bit, not going to lie. But you remind yourself that it was all in the past. Jake is yours, and only yours.
With a genuine smile, you look up at her. “Yeah. Jake is on a trip for a few days. I’m just running a quick errand.”
Yunjin nods her head at you. Her eyes soften at the sight of you.
“Jake is so lucky to have a wife like you. So beautiful yet so diligent.”
You look down at Yunjin’s sudden compliments. Your cheeks are slowly turning into crimson red. It makes it impossible for Yunjin not to find you adorable.
“Ah, how about we hang out whenever we have time. Here’s my number.”
Yunjin holds out her business card. You look at it. Huh Yunjin, the owner of YJ Fashion House. You knew Yunjin is an amazing woman, and her status just increase her level in your head. You take the card and keep it safely in your bag.
“Sure. Thank you for the offer Yunjin.”
She just nods her head to you. As you were about to bid her goodbye, she put you into a halt.
“Oh also, can we take a picture together? I’ve been dying to have one with you ever since we met that day.”
Your eyes twinkles at the thought of a brilliant woman such as Yunjin, wanting to take pictures with you, who are just merely a secretary to your husband. You then nod your head at her, giving her your approval.
She grins widely, showing how happy she is. Using her phone, she flips the camera so that you and Yunjin can take a few selfies.
“I will send the pictures to you later. It was nice meeting you again, y/n.”
“It was nice meeting you as well, Yunjin.”
Just like that, both of you part your ways to your own destinations, not knowing that a storm will be coming your way soon.
—
After three full days of dealing with works, Jake finally returns to your arms during the weekends. At first, Jake insists to bring you out. But you don’t want him to force himself as he needs rest.
So, during the weekends, you decided to just stay inside and pamper Jake to the fullest. Of course, being the clingy needy husband he is, he don't mind it at all. For two days straight you pay attention to him and only him, and he did the same to you.
No talking about work. Just small talks from time to time. Most of the time though you spend your time with Jake snuggling and cuddling you. You love the fact that he is not afraid to show his vulnerable side to you. He may look like he got it together in front of people, but with you, he’s still a kid stuck in a grown-up body.
But of course, that doesn’t last longer. There are times when he wants more than just be close to you – and he did just that. You don’t know how you can handle it considering that his drives are quite high.
Just like that, the weekends passed by quickly and you are back to being his secretary once again. As usual, you would inform his schedule and relay messages that you received on behalf of Jake while he was away. The files that are in need of his actions had been laid out neatly on his table.
“Can I get you anything, Mr. Sim?” You asked after you’ve finished conveying everything that he needs to know.
Jake hums softly. “Can you tell Mrs. Sim that she looks ravishing today?”
You roll your eyes at his remarks as he flashes an innocent smile at you.
“I will let her know, Mr. Sim. If there’s nothing, I will make my way.”
You bow your head respectfully before sending him a playful wink and walk out of his office.
Jake being Jake decides to follow you – specifically your butt – with his eyes until you are out of his sight. This have happened countless times before. If he ignores the professionalism between both of you, he knows he would have you in his office any time he wanted.
Without wasting any more time, Jake’s hands move across the files and papers on his tray. He lets out a soft sigh looking at the amount of works that he needs to review. Well, he did ask for it so he can’t say anything about it.
But what really catches his attention is a brown envelope, sealed perfectly. The only thing written on the envelope is Jake’s name. He takes the envelope and turn it. There, he could see the word ‘private and confidential’.
He tilts his head to the side. He doesn’t recall any agreements that he needs to sign that is confidential. With a shrug of his shoulder, he unseals the envelope. He inserts his hand into it and take out what seems to be pictures.
His curiosity changed into anger as fast as lightning at the view in front of him. His eyes are brimming with tears, threaten to fall. With shaking hands, he pressed the intercom and called you into his office.
He doesn’t sound good. You’ve known him long enough to know that he is upset just by his voice through the speaker. Without a second thought, you knock on his door and enter his office when he approves of you.
You look at his state with a frown. His face is hidden behind his arms that was connected as he clasps his hand together. If you could make a guess, you would say that he looks miserable. You were about to ask him, but he decided to speak up first.
“What were you doing when I wasn’t around?”
Your frown grows deeper at his question.
“I was at the office in the morning and went back home in the evening. I didn’t go anywhere except for grocery stores to buy a few stuffs for our home.”
Jake scoffs at your last two words. Our home.
“Our home, where you were fucking someone else in our bed?”
Your jaws dropped at his words. This is unfair. Did he really think that low of you? That you would simply having fun with other guys when he’s not around? This is ridiculous.
One thing you can’t stand is when people falsely blaming you on something that you didn’t do. Slowly, you can feel yourself getting fired up.
"You, out of people, accused me of cheating on you?"
Jake lifts his head up to look at you. His eyes are red from all the crying that he did before you stepped into the office.
"Well, explain these then?"
Jake threw the pictures in his hands on the table. You bend down to get a better view of it. In those pictures, it was you and a man, tangled to one another in various positions.
Your eyes widened at the images in front of you. You knew it wasn't you. Although it was your face in there, but you didn't do all of that. You would never betray the trust of the man in front of you. You didn’t even think of betraying him in the first place.
But how, how can the woman in the picture looks a lot like you, when you know you have never slept with any man other than him.
"I don't know about this Jake, but I swear I have never done all of these. Please, believe me."
Your eyes are glistening with tears as you look at him, begging for him to trust you.
But you know it was no use. The way he looks at you is no longer like how he used to. It was filled with love and affection ever since the day both of you said, 'I do'.
Now, it was as if whatever he felt for you has vanished. The only emotion that he could feel is numbness and emptiness. He thought that you would be different than others. Turns out you're just the same.
You're just another woman, staying by his side just for the benefits.
Without saying anything, Jake grabs his blazer and walks out of the office, leaving you standing in the room, crying your heart out.
This isn't what you imagined how it's going to be. You thought everything would be fine the moment Jake kissed you that day. That you would finally experience your first and true love.
You didn't expect for all of these to happen. Your mind suddenly drifts off to the night of the gala. Were you and Jake not supposed to have your happy ending? If only one of you end this marriage like how it should, would any of this still happened?
Right, this all happened because of you. You selfishly want to be in this marriage despite knowing that it has to come to an end. You have no one to blame but yourself.
You thought that you finally had him for yourself. The man that you have always been attracted to. The man that never fails to make your heart feels full. You were stupid enough to believe that.
As you are left alone in the office, you thought to yourself, ‘I should’ve let my fairytale remain as a fairytale'.
—
“Huh, it’s surprising to see that you are not drunk. Guess you really changed.”
Jay’s disclaimer receives a glare from Jake. His expression clearly shows that he is not in the mood for jokes or anything stupid.
“And what do you mean by that?”
“When you broke up last time, you almost got into a fight with me,” Sunghoon answered on behalf of Jay.
Jake turns to Sunghoon before letting out a scoff.
“In my defence, you started it.”
Sunghoon raise one of his brows. He decides to ignore the remarks to avoid any arguments... again. He raises his glass to his lips and drink from it.
“So, what is it this time?”
Jake sigh at Jay’s question. He contemplates whether to tell his friends the truth or not. His friends on the other hand, knows him too well.
Despite getting hurt or betrayed, Jake had always been selective in giving out details about his personal life. For him, it’s supposed to be kept in minimal. Whatever happened inside the house, stays inside the house.
As much as his friends respect him for that, sometimes they wish that Jake could open up just a bit, so that they can help him in any way they feel necessary.
“Let’s just say that our marriage is getting too... crowded.”
Jay and Sunghoon look at each other. It wasn’t that direct, but it’s not indirect either. Everyone has their own interpretation. In this case, Jake seems to imply that there is a third party involved in their relationship.
However, Jay and Sunghoon found it hard to believe because you don’t look like someone who would go out there and cheat on a man that truly love you for who you are. But then, they might be wrong as well.
“Are you sure y/n would do that to you?”
Jake shrugs his shoulders at Jake’s question. He lifts his glass to his lips and gulp down the remaining liquid.
“As much as I would like to deny it, I’m not sure if I can do that with the evidence that I have.”
Sunghoon nods his head in understanding manner. He then pats Jake’s shoulder and flash him a small smile.
“You do what you got to do man. We’ll be here for you, always.”
Jake replies Sunghoon with a smile. He’s truly blessed for having such understanding best friends. He might not be lucky in love, but he knows he won lottery with friendship. So, it’s okay.
He’s going to be okay.
He’s going to be okay.
I'm going to be okay.
When Jake enters the dark room, suddenly everything feels empty. It feels like his life is crumbling down again. The thought that he kept repeating like a mantra before vanished just like that.
He knows he can’t possibly go back home. Not with his current state. He needs to get away from all of these. He wants to forget about everything.
Unconsciously, he walks towards his office desk. The pictures were still scattered like how he left them earlier. The pictures are enough to ignite his anger. He has never felt so deeply disappointed in someone before.
He thought that he knows you enough to not be suspicious of you. But he never knew that you’re just another wolf in sheep’s skin.
Jake picks up one of the pictures. If only he could get hold onto the man in the picture, he knew he would beat him up until no one could recognize him ever again.
Maybe he should’ve ended their relationship according to the original plan. Jake sighs to himself. He has no one to blame but himself. He trusts you too easily. In the end, he is the one who got fooled.
He examines the picture one last time for the night as he’s thinking of a solution to all of this.
When he finally found an answer, the corner of his lips curls up into a smirk. Bingo.
—
Hundreds of calls, thousands of messages, and you still haven’t heard anything from Jake.
You know that he needs some time to calm down. Yet you can’t help but to feel worried for him. The least you want to know is where would he spend the night and if he’s eaten anything.
But there is nothing you can do. You must let him be for the night. To be fair, no one would be okay if out of nowhere there’s a picture of your partner being intimate with another person – let alone tons of pictures of it.
Your tears had dried down from all the crying that you did earlier. As soon as Jake stormed out of the office, you made the decision to empty out his schedule for the day, claiming that he was on sick leave.
As for you, you requested to take a week leave and informed Mr. Sim – your father-in-law – about it. You didn’t say for what but by the look on your face, he could guess there is something going on between you and Jake.
“Things are bound to happen. Take a break. I promise you it will be fine. Sooner or later, it will get better.”
You smile at his words. You are not sure if you and Jake will ever be fine after the incident but at least your father-in-law's words managed to bring up your spirit.
As much as you are still upset about everything, you want to get everything right. You will make it right again.
You are sitting on the couch in the living room with a picture in your hand. You managed to steal one of it from the pile in Jake’s office earlier.
Biting your lower lips, you lift the picture to your face so you can see it more clearly. That’s when you notice something different about the picture.
Without second thought, you grab your phone and dial a number. After a few rings, the receiver picks up the phone.
“Hey, can we meet up tomorrow?”
—
“So, what do you think?”
Sunoo hums to himself and look at you. He hands the picture that you gave earlier.
“You’re right. It’s edited. Most probably AI.”
You tilt your head in confusion.
“AI?”
“Artificial Intelligence. It was programmed to help human in various ways – workforce, study, music – you name it.”
You nod your head before a frown form on your face.
“But what does that have to do with my case?”
Sunoo smirks to himself. He pulls out his phone and type something on his phone before showing you a picture. You take his phone and identify it. You don’t know why but the picture looks very familiar to you. It was as if you have been there.
That’s when it clicks in your head. You look at the person’s face closer and you see that the person resembles Sunoo but he’s wearing the outfit that you used to wear back in college.
“Isn’t this my picture? Why does this look like you?”
Sunoo smiles at your reaction.
“That’s also an AI. I just chose a picture of my face and replaced it with yours. It didn’t copy my face 100% but the resemblance is there.”
His smile fades away as he leans forward to you.
“The same thing with your case. Whoever edited it must have your picture as well. Yes, AI can be helpful to us. But some people use it for other purposes – framing, blackmailing, humiliation. At the end of the day, it depends on the person’s intention.”
You think to yourself, trying to figure out the possible suspect. As far as you know, none of the people in your circle is suspicious considering. There’s only Sunoo, few of your college friends, and-
Your eyes widen at the realization. You look up at Sunoo.
“It couldn’t be…”
—
“Jake!”
Jake turns his head towards the owner of the voice. There, stand his ex-girlfriend, looking like how she normally would.
“It’s been a long time since we last talk to each other, right,” she said before inviting herself to sit across him.
Jake didn’t do anything except following her movements with his eyes.
“So, what’s the sudden occasion? I thought you blocked me already.”
He let out a soft chuckle at Yunjin’s remarks before shaking his head and flashing her a small smile.
“Nothing. Just thought that it would be nice to meet you again.”
Yunjin bites her lower lips, holding back herself from smiling too widely at the possibility of Jake missing her like how she missed him.
“Don’t say it like that. If your wife heard you, she would think that we had something going on.”
Jake’s face fell at the mention of his wife, and Yunjin didn’t miss that. Her expression changed to worry when she saw Jake frowns his brows.
“Hey, did anything happen?”
Jake swallows his saliva, a bit too loud for her liking. He then shakes his head, trying to not make Yunjin ask further questions about it.
She sighs softly at Jake. He’s always so nice. Yunjin was used to this side of Jake. Just like his friends, she too knows that Jake isn’t someone who would simply talk about his life to anyone.
But looking at his state now, Yunjin wishes nothing but for Jake to at least share a bit of the burden with her. She wishes that she can take care of him, like how she used to back then.
Yunjin reaches her hand to Jake’s on the table, making the guy lifts his face to look at her. She flashes him a soft smile as she caresses his hand.
“Don’t worry. I’m here for you, Jake. You don’t have to be strong all the time.”
Jake looks down at her hand. Without thinking, he holds her hand and bring it close to his face.
Yunjin was stunned at the sudden gesture. She could feel his breath against her skin. Oh, how she missed it. She missed Jake so much. She missed being loved by him. She missed loving him as well. If only he knows that she would do anything to have him back.
“I thought you don’t like tattoo.”
Jake’s remarks pull Yunjin out from her daydream. Her eyes then fall onto her inner forefinger where she planted her tattoo. Her lips curl into a soft smile.
“I got it after we broke up. I was devastated so I did it.”
Jake nods his head and flashes her a smile before his eyes fall back onto the tattoo.
Both of them stay in silent, with Jake still gazing at her tattoo. She thought that it was cute how Jake never seems to take his eyes from it. Not to mention her pride when he notices the small details about her – just like when they used to be together before.
Before Yunjin could stop herself, she confessed to Jake.
“I miss you, Jake. I always have.”
—
It was raining heavily outside. Today, marks the third day of Jake not coming back home. You’ve tried to reach him, but it seems like he has blocked you.
You asked Jay and Sunghoon about Jake, yet the only thing that they could say was to give him space and time. Speaking of loyal friends, huh.
You miss Jake a lot. You miss Jake so much to the point that you still cooked for him, even though the chance of him coming back home to you is thin. Aside from meeting Sunoo, you didn’t go anywhere else.
You only wait for Jake, day and night, without fail. You didn’t bother to sleep in the bedroom anymore. You just stay in the living room, wanting to greet him whenever he chooses to come back home.
Turns out, your effort does not go in vain.
As the clock strikes 12 midnight, Jake opens the door and enter the house. He takes off his shoes and put it in the cupboard.
“Welcome home, Jake.”
He didn’t say anything. Instead, he chooses to ignore you and walk up the stairs. You stand up from the couch and call his name, stopping him on his track.
“Where were you?”
He stays silence.
“Have you eaten?”
Again, nothing.
“Did you meet Yunjin-“
“It’s none of your business.”
You look at Jake, whose back is facing you before letting out a scoff. Of course, he will only talk to you if you mention her name. The name that he can’t seem to let go. The name that used to be his sweetheart for four years.
Betrayal and hurt dominates your heart. The softness in you is now gone. You did not just wait in the house, waiting for him to come just to find out that he’s out there with his ex-girlfriend.
“I knew it. You can’t forget about her, right? After all these years, she’s still the one in your mind.”
Your eyes slowly tear up.
“I’m just the replacement. A woman you used to climb up to your title.”
That’s not it.
“A woman that you can use as your trophy.”
That’s not true.
“A woman that you will throw away once you’re done using her to fulfil your needs-”
“Enough!”
You gasp at the sudden scream from Jake. The head that were facing the opposite side is now looking straight at you. His hands form into fist, with his thumbs hiding against his palms. His lips tremble from the anger that build up in him.
It was wrong. It was all wrong. Whatever you said about yourself, it was wrong. Jake has never seen you as trophy. He never wants to take advantage of your kindness. He loved you with all his heart and soul.
The worst part is, he still does.
“Jake…”
Jake’s face softens at the sound of your voice calling his name for the second time tonight. He missed it. He missed you. A lot. He wants to be with you again like how it used to be. He wants to get pampered by you. He wants to give you all the loves and affections that you deserve.
But he can’t because he promised himself he will end it tomorrow.
“Do you still love her?”
His breath hitched at your question. His eyes move to look at you, just to see that your eyes are red from all the crying that you did for the past few days. The thought of you crying for him while he wasn’t around makes him sick.
He can’t help but blame himself for putting you in such situation. You didn’t deserve all of these. You deserve to be with a man that can make you happy and showers you with all the things the world could offer.
Not with a guy like him who will only make you sad and cry all the time. You shouldn’t be here. He didn’t deserve you at all.
Without any words, Jake turns his head back to the stairs. He continues to walk up the stairs and into the bedroom, leaving you standing in the living room with tears falling down your cheeks.
As soon as you hear the door closes, you fall on your knees to the floor. You’re tired. You’ve reached your limit. You don’t think you can keep up with this any longer.
Jake doesn’t care about you anymore. You’ve been worried sick about him. He didn’t come back home. He didn’t go to office either. Sunghoon and Jay also said that they didn’t know where he is.
But he doesn’t care. After all these times, the only thing that he spoke to you was in the form of anger.
You feel pity for yourself. You’re worthless. You can feel your body slowly fall on the ground, and you just let it happen.
Right at that moment, your eyes fall upon the ring at your hand. The sparkles are still there, as if it’s still new.
Will it still look the same if it was on her hand, or will it look better?
As your eyes close for the night, you thought to yourself, I will end it tomorrow.
It will end tomorrow.
—
“Did I make you wait too long?”
Yunjin was drinking from her cup before you appear in front of her. She put down her drink and shakes her head with a smile on her face.
“No, I don’t mind. I understand you must have business to attend to.”
Despite looking all innocent, you can sense the sarcasm behind her voice. Your eyebrows lift slightly in amusement.
Huh, so this is the real Yunjin.
You sit across Yunjin as she picks up her cup and drink from it again.
“So, what do you want to talk about?”
You pursue your lips at her. You think to yourself to decide the method that you want to go for.
After a few seconds, your hands move to unzip your bag to take out a picture of ‘you’ and the unknown man. Without hesitation, you place the picture on the table and slide it to her.
“I will cut to the chaste. That woman… it’s you. Am I right?”
Yunjin takes the picture in her hand before letting out a historical laugh, enough to get everyone’s attention.
Humiliation. That is how Yunjin wants to play.
“Are you blind? It’s your face in the picture. Not mine.”
You can hear people starts murmuring about the scene that is about to unfold in front of them. But you pay them no attention. You are determined to end everything today. Right here, right now.
“The face does belong to me. But not the body.”
Yunjin’s eyes twitch at your counter. You tilt your head to the side, studying her reaction.
“Look at it properly. That tattoo on the inner side of the finger; it matches yours, right?”
Her face fell when you mention about it. Yunjin bring the picture closer to her and scan the picture. That’s when she saw the tattoo.
How could she forget to remove it before printing it? How could she be so careless? The fact that you even know the tattoo belongs to her… How can it be possible? You’ve only met her twice. That’s not enough for anyone to actually notice something as small as this.
“I’ve always been good in observing people. It doesn’t take me long to notice your tattoo considering that it’s on the same hand that you shook mine with back at the gala night.”
Yunjin feels like a huge rock has hit her head. Stupid. Stupid. Stupid!
The whispers around you increase more and more as time passed by.
I can’t believe someone as beautiful as her can be so ugly deep inside.
So pathetic. Slept with a guy and blame others for it.
She’s nothing but a whore.
Yunjin’s lips tremble at the words thrown to her. This is not how she planned it to be. She wants to humiliate you, but it went to her instead. It doesn’t make sense. If only you didn’t marry Jake, none of this would happen and she would still be with him by his side.
She is supposed to hold the title of Mrs. Sim. She is much more worthy as his wife. But it all went down because of you.
However, she didn’t plan to give up. At least not today.
Yunjin gathers her composure before leaning her back against her chair.
“You could’ve purposely placed the tattoo in the picture. Isn’t it easier that way?”
With only those sentence, the people’s opinion suddenly changed.
Why can’t she leave the woman alone?
She must be hungry for attention. That’s why she purposely blames the other woman.
A woman who betrays its own kind should not be labelled as a woman at all.
The corner of Yunjin’s lips curl up into a smirk. People are easily manipulated. All you need to do is to say a few things and they will instantly believe you whether it’s real or fake.
She has won. The victory is hers.
Unfortunately for her, the success doesn’t last long. You knew she would say that which is why you’ve been keeping another strong evidence to prove that it’s not you in the picture.
As you reach inside your bag, you felt a hand on your shoulder. You look up at the owner of the hand. Your eyes widened at the sight of Jake.
You didn’t expect him to be here - so does Yunjin. He is not supposed to know you’re here. What is he even doing here? Did he make another appointment with Yunjin?
“You want another proof that it’s not her? Here, I bring the real guy from the picture.”
Jake said to Yunjin before moving to the side slightly, revealing a man named K standing behind him. Her eyes instantly widened at the sight of him. The exact same guy that she paid to frame you. The exact same guy that she slept with, just for the sake of destroying your marriage with Jake.
Yunjin shakes his head to herself.
“No. I don't know this guy. I didn’t do anything.”
“You slept with me, and you said you didn’t do it? Did you forgot that I also have the original picture?”
Yunjin’s eyes move to K, and she stood up from the chair.
“I paid you to keep quiet!”
K scoffs at her.
“No. You paid me to sleep with you. That’s it.”
Yunjin bites her lips before letting out a frustrated groan. She turns to Jake and tries to grab his hands, but Jake avoided her advanced towards him.
“Jake, I have a reason. I did all of this for you. I love you, Jake. I love you so much.”
You don’t like the view in front of you. As a woman, you feel pitiful towards Yunjin. One would never think a beauty such as herself would go low just for the sake of love. Refusing to witness how pathetic Yunjin is, you hug yourself and look to your side.
Jake on the other hand can read your body language. He knows you want to run away from the commotion. As your husband, he wants nothing more than fulfilling your wish and needs. So, he must end it now.
“Do you know why I broke up with you, Yunjin?”
Jake’s question makes Yunjin frown in confusion. Jake clears his throat, and his lips form a straight line.
“That day, I just got back from studying. When I walked into our room, I saw you sleeping soundly, with another guy next to you. I don’t need to know that you both are naked under the blanket considering that clothes were scattered on the floor. You claimed that you love me, but you still had the guts to cheat on me. That’s why I broke up with you...”
Jake turns to look at you for a few seconds before facing Yunjin once again.
“... That’s why I will never ever be with you.”
At that, Jake pulls you up and circles his arm around your waist, before bringing you out of the place, leaving Yunjin faced the humiliation that she created.
—
As soon as you enter the house, Jake closes the door behind you and bring you to sit down in the living room. He then excuses himself to the kitchen to get two glasses of water. He brings the waters to the living room and put it on the table before sitting down next to you.
Both of you stay in silence for a while. You puff your cheeks before grabbing the glass and drink the water.
“How did you know I was there?”
Jake clears his throat. Now, it’s his turn to drink the water before answering your question.
“I... followed you?”
You turn to face Jake, blinking your eyes at his words.
“Really? You followed me? Since when?”
Jake rubs the back of his neck and flashes you a sheepish smile.
“Well, that day when I stormed off from office, I came back later that night. When I wanted to throw away the pictures, I felt something was off. That’s when I realized that the face does resembles you, but not totally you. Not to mention the hint of tattoo on the finger...”
His hands move to hold your hand gently. He brings up your hand to his face before smiling to himself.
“...I’ve kissed this same hand countless times to know that you’ve never had tattoo, my love.”
All emotions come at you at the same time when he called you, my love. Tears brimming at your eyes as you suddenly recalled those nights without Jake in your arms. The way he raised his voice for the first time at you are still fresh in your mind, considering it just happened yesterday.
“You hurt me, Jake. You hurt me so much.”
Jake looks at your teary eyes before leaning his forehead against yours, making you burst into tears as soon as it touches. He had always known that you are a soft person, and you prove him right.
He knows that he has hurt you so bad. Although it was only a few days, the pain in your heart will still need time to heal. He won’t blame you for hating him or anything. He deserves it.
“I know baby, I know. I left you alone, crying to yourself for days. I am a bad husband, and I am sorry for the way I behave. I should’ve believed you because you are my wife. My wife will never cheat on me, and I should know better.”
You just nod your head, agreeing to his words as tears still flowing down your cheeks.
Jake’s hands move up to caress your arms to your shoulder and up to your face. His thumbs wipe away your tears, even though a lot are still threatening to fall.
“Please, forgive me. You can take as much time as you need, but please, don’t leave me, y/n. I want no one but you to be my wife. You are the only one for me. No one can change that.”
You open your eyes to look at Jake, just to find out that he is quietly sobbing. You can’t believe that there will be a day where Jake would cry in front of you. It just shows that he truly cares for you and whatever he said earlier is nothing but the truth.
Although a part of you is still upset with him, you can’t deny that your heart yearns to love and be loved by him. Just like him, you can’t imagine any other man as your lover, let alone your husband. You want him, and only him.
Your hand reaches up to cup his face, his eyes are now looking into yours. You could feel his breath against your skin, and that’s enough to tell you that he’s in front of you.
Without wasting time, you lean to Jake, pressing your lips against his, in which he responds with open heart. Both of you could taste each other’s tears, but you don’t care.
You and Jake have been spending time away from each other for too long ever since you got married to him. All the pent-up emotion and frustration can be felt with the way you and Jake can’t seem to let go of one another.
Suddenly, everything feels right all over again. The pieces that were scattered are now together once again. Your life had always been normal. But somehow, being together with Jake makes your life more colourful than it already is.
Deep in the heart, you and Jake promise to not leave one another anymore for both of you can’t live without each other. Jake needs you as much as you need Jake. No one in the world can ever change that.
As you are lost in Jake’s arms, you thank the universe for shaping you into Jake’s one and only, Mrs. Sim, forever.
#enhypen#enhypen imagines#enhypen scenarios#jake#jake imagines#jake romance#jake scenarios#enhypen romance#enhypen jake sim#sim jake#jake sim
238 notes
·
View notes
Note
MGG prompt. 🥺 Reid’s favorite holiday is Halloween and he’s disappointed when his plans fall through for the evening so you invite him to hand out candy at your house, and once he arrives he’s very into your Halloween costume, and you end up not passing out any candy. 😉😉
I love me some Spencer Reid 🥺✨ spooky smut coming your way!!
HAPPY HALLOWEEN!
Contains: Unprotected sex, Spencer fucking you in your costume, Reader receiving oral, fishnet ripping… fun stuff!
“What do you mean you’re not doing Halloween this year?” You were shocked, leaning over Spencer’s desk as he was sitting in his chair.
“My plans fell through… so it’s just sit in my apartment and watch some horror movies that night.” Spencer shrugged, but you could see the disappointment behind his expression. He LOVED Halloween- come October and it was the only thing he’d talk about. You hated seeing him sad, especially during his favourite time of the year.
“Hey, I have an idea.” You said, the cogs in your head turning.
“Come over to mine… we can dress up and hand out candy, watch some scary movies. I don’t want you to be alone…” you said softly, hoping that he would take you up on your offer.
Spencer’s eyes had a spark of excitement from your offer- not only because of Halloween but also because he could spend time with you.
“Y-yeah! I’d like that a lot…” he gave you that goofy smile he always gave when he was excited, making your heart flutter at the sight.
“Great! I’ll um… text you the address, you gotta wear a costume though… or you’re not being let in.” You teased, making him fidget in his seat.
“Oh I will be, don’t you worry.”
- - -
The few days to Halloween rolled by as Spencer and yourself had finalised your plans for that night.
You stood at your bathroom mirror, applying the final touches to your makeup - the pink and blue eyeshadow blended to perfection, bringing your elvira costume together with the tall wig and long black dress that showed off your curves perfectly.
The timing was impeccable as you heard the doorbell buzzing, your favourite boy genius had arrived on time. You eagerly made your way towards the door, opening it to see Spencer… in normal clothing.
“Spencer I told you to dress up!” You said to him, a bit of disappointment in your voice. “What do you mean? I am dressed up…” Spencer smoothed over his shirt.
“I’m an existentialist.”
Pinching the bridge of your nose, you couldn’t help but laugh. He was such a dork, but you couldn’t help but admire him for it.
“Besides, it looks like you’re the star of our Halloween night…” Spencer smiled softly, his eyes running over you as he admired your costume.
The soft blush on your cheeks was undeniable, smiling sweetly at him. “Thanks Spence… come in.” You pulled the door open wider, watching him walk inside and take in the surroundings of your home.
He saw the giant bowl of candy, meant for any trick or treaters who were to pass by the house but couldn’t help but take a piece for himself.
“Got a lot to choose from…” he smiled as he unwrapped the piece of candy, putting it in his mouth and chewing slowly.
Smiling at him, you nodded. “Whoever comes to the door is gonna have a hard time choosing…”
There was undoubtedly tension between you both, you had no problems speaking when you were at work together but now? The air was just full of unspoken feelings and longing…
“Uhm… i have some movies that we can watch, if you’re wanting to watch something…” you turned around, trying to break the silence that surrounded you both.
“I have Halloween, The Lost Boys, Scream, The Thing- take your pick.” You handed him the DVDS that you had in your hand, he takes them and momentarily grazes his fingers on yours, making the flush on your cheeks burn brighter as you watch him go through the selection of movies.
“The Lost Boys first?” He grinned, seeing the smile on your face.
“My favourite… yes let’s do it.”
The doorbell rang, hearing a muffled “trick or treat!” From behind the wood.
“I’ll get the door… you pop the movie in yeah?” You looked to him as you grabbed the candy bowl.
“Yeah of course.” He looked as you turned around, admiring the way that you looked in your costume as you answered the door to the trick or treaters.
In that time you took handing out candy and closed the door, Spencer had taken a seat on your couch ready to watch the movie, waiting for you to come sit beside him.
Upon your return, Spencer smiled up at you as you sat down. Ready to watch as he pressed play.
The movie plays, the title card with the aerial shot of the carnival in Santa Carla is in view and you focus on the screen- Spencer, trying to get avert his eyes to the screen was looking at you, he couldn’t get over how you looked in that outfit…
He felt bad for not watching the movie, but he enjoyed watching you. He could see the excitement in your eyes as the vampires on their bikes driving off through the sandy dunes and smiled softly at your reactions.
You could feel his eyes on you, knowing that he wasn’t paying attention- but you couldn’t help but love that he was watching you instead of the movie.
You turned to face him, A dash of confidence building up inside you.
“Spence?” You whispered, locking eye contact with him.
Spencer’s eyes went wide and he swallowed hard.
“I-I um…” he stuttered, not being able to look you in the eye. His nervousness settling in as he looked toward his lap.
Using your index finger you pulled his chin up, making him look at you.
“Do you like what you see Spence?” You whisper, your sweet tone sending a shiver down his spine.
Of course he did, he couldn’t keep his eyes off you in your costume.
“Yes…” he whispered, watching you move closer toward him. The gap between you both was agonisingly thin, his pupils blown with desire for you.
Leaning in further, you could feel his shallow, shaky breaths on your lips- feeling his needy desire for you buzzing off of him.
“Do you want this? Do you want me?” You said quietly, smiling at the hitch in his throat.
“Yes… god yes.” He whined, there was nothing in that moment that he wanted more than to have you… to take you.
Taking that opportunity, you moved forward and captured his lips with yours, tasting the lingering candy on his tongue.
Spencer couldn’t help the soft moan that came from within him as you kissed, his slender fingers coming up to your cheek but pausing within an inch of you.
“Can I touch you?” He asked, watching as you nodded. He pulled you into him, his other arm snaking around you and holding you closer as he kissed you once more.
Your hands reached his chest, slowly unbutton his shirt and splaying it open to reveal his torso.
“Pretty boy…” you praised him as you pulled away from his kiss; watching his chest rise and fall shakily at your touch as your fingers ghosted along his warm skin toward the button of his pants, a tent evidently filled the space in front of his zipper.
“W-wait-“ he panted, gently taking your wrist. Leaning forward he encapsulated your lips again. “I-I need to taste you, please.” Spencer’s voice was yearning.
“Hmm…” you replied, a smirk appearing on your lips. “I think that can be arranged.” Spencer watched as you stood up, extending your hand to him.
Taking your hand, he followed you down the hallway to your room. Closing the door behind you Spencer took your waist, walking you backwards to the edge of the bed and lay you down- splayed out for him as your split of your black dress bared your fishnet clad legs.
Spencer looked down at you, in awe of how beautiful he thought you looked in your outfit as he sat down on his knees by the edge of the bed.
His long fingers traced along your thighs, feeling the flimsy material of the tights. He took his bottom lip between his teeth, hands tracing further up your legs to your pelvis.
With a shaky breath, he traced lightly along the front of you- your body quivering for more.
“Can I?” He whispered, looking up at you for permission. After seeing you nod, he didn’t hesitate to dig his fingers in the tights, ripping them open to reveal what lay beneath them making you gasp.
“Spence those were my good ones…” you giggled softly. “I’ll buy you another- fuck I’ll buy you 10 pairs… they look so good.” He praised you, moving closer to where you wanted him most.
So beautiful.” Spencer was in awe as he played with the elastic of your underwear and pulling it to the side, admiring your glistening cunt.
Placing a few kisses to your thighs, he traces his lips up to your pussy- flattening his tongue against you before bringing the tip of it to your clit, swirling around the sensitive nub.
The taste of you was going to be the death of him, moaning at how good it felt- something he could never get enough of.
“Spence….” You breathed out, your hands reaching for his brown hair and pulling at them- eliciting a sudden moan from him as he continued his assault with his tongue.
Your noises filled the room, each going an octave higher as he you reached your peak, the grip on his hair getting tighter as you came hard on his lips and tongue.
Spencer looked up at you, his lips wet with your desire and his eyes filled with want.
Your eyes followed him as he stood up. Starting to fiddle with the button of his pants and letting them fall to the ground at his feet, leaving him in his briefs.
All you could do was stare- your eyes raking over his form, seeing the tent that had formed under his briefs.
He watched your eyes and smirked slightly as he toyed with the elastic, hooking his thumbs under the material and pulling them down setting himself free.
Him standing bare before you was a sight for sore eyes. “God Spencer…” you whispered, admiring him as you went to take off your costume- but he objected.
“Leave it on… please.” He pleaded. “I wanna take you like this…” he said shyly as he took a step over to you and crawled on top the sheets, hovering over you.
He looked over you, seeing you eye him from below in awe- the yearning to feel you overwhelming as he positioned himself at your entrance, teasing you with his tip.
“C-can I?” He whispered, his face coming down a few inches from you as you nodded enthusiastically. “Yes Spencer, please…”
Slowly and steadily, he started to move himself inside you- a gasp falling from his lips he moved his hips, listening and watching as your mouth fell open; the most heavenly sound that has ever hit his ears falling from your lips- calling his name and your fingers digging into his shoulders.
His thrusts became faster, more desperate. The eagerness to please you, to feel you- to make you cum the only goal on his mind.
“I-is this good? Please tell me it feels good-“ he was panting, desperate to hear you praise him. “Sp-Spence you feel so good- so good f’me…” you couldn’t help the shuddering words that came out, ecstasy building up in your core.
A small whimper rolled out of Spencer at your praise, whining as he continued rolling his hips into yours. The pressure of his orgasm was building up inside him quickly.
“I-I’m not gonna last.” He whispered, another whine following his words.
“Let go Spencer, please…”
Spencer’s thrusts became more erratic as he watched you fall over the edge- calling out his name as you came hard around him, clenching yourself around his cock.
His breathing became jagged as he felt himself twitch inside you, his orgasm hitting him like a tidal wave as his cum coated your walls.
“God you’re- you’re so beautiful, so perfect…” he watched as you glanced up at him with half lidded eyes and parted lips that had messy red lipstick all over them, basking in the after glow. His hair stuck to his temples, making you giggle as you unstuck it from his head. “You have no idea how long I’ve wanted that, wanted you…” you smiled, touching his cheek gently as though he was made of glass.
Spencer leaned into your touch, his pupils blown with admiration. “Me too…”
There was a silence between you both, before he piped up once more.
“Definitely the best Halloween I’ve had.” He smiled at his own sentence, making you giggle as he lay down beside you- giving soft touches as he held you close- content with being there in that moment with you.
#Spencer Reid#criminal minds#Spencer Reid x reader#spencer reid x you#criminal minds x reader#Spencer reid smut#spencer reid imagine#criminal minds smut#matthew gray gubler#mgg#matthew gray gubler smut
369 notes
·
View notes
Text
a night out
pairing: sub!fem reader x dom! vampire Sunghoon
synopsis: You were out with some friends at a new club opening and you caught Sunghoon’s eye. He can tell something about you was different and wanted to know more. You two get to know each other more than expected.
genre (w/tags): smut, minors dni, possessive sex, praise kink, mentions of alcohol, slight masochism, breeding, spanking, and choking
a/n: I’m sad I didn’t get to do kinktober but here’s one before the month is over!
Word count: 1,399
The new lounge opening up was all you could hear about. All your friends could talk about was how they couldn’t miss opening night. They begged you to go and you agreed. You were always up for a good time,p.us there wasn’t any reason you’d miss out on a fun night.
The night comes around, the club’s atmosphere was crowded but the vibe was everything. There were so many good looking people getting your attention but you just wanted to focus on the music and to have a good time. The DJ was playing addictive house music with lights flashing all over. The drinks
were flowing and the energy was unmatched. As the night goes on, you felt a strong presence. It was hard to ignore. You tried looking all around you to see if you could spot the feeling but you couldn’t pinpoint it. You finally take a glance at the seated section on the second floor. You catch the eye of a mysterious guy sipping his drink. You pause, taking him as well. His demeanor was cold but you were intrigued. He takes you in from head to toe. In a blink he was standing before you. The lights had been flashing constantly. Was he really there in front of you?
“Hey” he says halfheartedly. You give a small smile to mirror his excitement. You turn the other way but he was there with a smirk. He was fast. You had heard of demons like him but didn’t believe they were real. He now was fascinating and had you invested.
“Hi” you say in return. Sunddenly a more laid back beat comes on. It felt infectious and really spoke to your soul. He could tell you were really into it.
“Dance with me?”he asked while reaching his hand out. You accept with thoughts running in the back of your head but you didn’t feel threatened. He grips your waist, moving to the beat with you. The beat picks up a bit, You place your hands around his neck. Just you getting closer is giving him the green light to get closer too. You find yourself turning around to grind against him. He pulls you closer to feel you more.
“Sunghoon” he whispers his name in your ear. It sent shivers down your spine. You reach up to push his face into your neck. He took a deep breath in to take in your scent. You smell delectable. Not only did it entice him, but had him feeling committed. His pupils dilate, his hold on you becomes tighter. He had to have you. There wasn’t anything standing in the way of that. Not much small talk was had between you two. You two danced a while longer. Your friends refused to try to separate you from him.
It was getting close to closing and your friends had already headed home.
“Come home with me” Sunghoon begged. You turned to him, eyes wide. You nod in agreement. He pulls you off the dance floor thru the back door of the club. His car was parked nearby but you couldn’t keep your hands off of him. You kissed his lips, leaving small bites on his lower lip. He did the same in return but his bites were harder. So hard he drew blood. You a bit shocked at first, backing away. His mouth, desperate for you, is left open with his fangs exposed. It had been your first time seeing any in person. They were so sharp, ready to kill. You opened your mouth for him to return. He looks into your eyes, running his hand up your backside. Sunghoon takes your lip into his mouth again. He started sucking in the blood he drew from before. The pain was hot to you. Moans escaped from you as he continued. He began to come alive. The both of you more lustful than you’ve ever been. He takes you in his strong arms, hold you close as he feeds on you. He pulls away and helps you into his car that wasn’t that far from the two of you. You both head to his place without a second thought.
After pulling up to his place, he guides you through the door. He immediately attacks your neck with kisses from behind. You start to shed off your clothes.
“You can bite me again.” You say as you unwrap layer after layer. He helps you with your top over your head. He’s in awe at the sight.
“No I want to take my time with you.” He buries his face in your breasts, giving them a light squeeze.
“You’re perfect.” He admires. He’s been looking for someone to have a blood bond with for a while. You’re exactly what he was looking for. Sunghoon was obsessed with your blood and the chemistry was so natural. You straddle him on the couch as he continues his kisses. You return the favor by helping him with his jacket and shirt. His hands roamed all over you then suddenly began to choke you lightly.
“You’ll be mine right?” He questioned. You gave a light nod in return. He had a devious smile on his face, over joyed by the agreement. Sunghoon lets you go and goes to kiss your lips, more desperate than before. You grind your hips against him causing him to moan in your mouth. You abruptly drop to your knees. It felt like so much build up, the suspense was killing you. After brushing against his cock, you undid his belt buckle. Your fingers trace along his boxers, you can see his dick throbbing, being impatient. You let him free and he groans in relief. Sunghoon viciously grabs the back of your head. A handful of hair, showing his control. He caresses your bottom lip, opening your mouth with the other hand. He then roughly pushes your head over the tip. You gag a bit but take over control. You swallow him whole, slowly moving up and down, causing his eyes to roll back. Sunghoon curses under his breath, grabbing the back of your head again but with both hands.
“You’re such a good girl” he praises as pushes your head down.
“Take more you can do it” he demands this time. He was a lot bigger than expected but you did as you were told and took him in.
“Yes just like that” he coos, satisfied now with your actions. He couldn’t take it. Your mouth felt so good, how did that cunt feel? As you were picking up speed, he pulls you off for you to stand before him. He bites his lower lip as he takes you in. Without a thought, Sunghoon swipes your panties to your ankles. Aggressive but assists you in stepping out of them. Once he does, his large hands pull you into to take a seat. You both gasp in unison as you slowly slide down. He grips your cheeks tight, leaving marks behind.
“Ok baby you got it.” Sunghoon encourages as he looks up into your eyes. They were loving, somewhat tender but still lustful. You couldn’t help but obey his command. As you rode him, you could feel him expanding and throbbing inside. He threw his head back, trying to contain himself. His mouth opening in awe showing his fangs once again. You rolled your body, grinding against him. He had to have you all the way. Sunghoon held your waist and thrusted upwards. So rapidly it was beating up your core. He didn’t care. His fangs still exposed, his tongue hanging from his mouth now. He was entranced by the feeling. You, drawn in by the look of him, go to kiss his mouth. It awakens him as he locks lips with yours. He continues to thrust upward, poking you constantly. It was almost unbearable.
“I’m so close baby” he hugs you near and dear. your nails digging into his flesh. You almost to your point, clenching around him. He starts to whimper, pumping so hard into you. You violently cum, crying out. He feels you tighten around him, not letting go. He follows suit and cums inside of you. Sunghoon crosses his arms to lock you in his hold.
“Don’t go anywhere” he demands as it seems he can’t stop cumming. “I’m marking you” he places a few kisses on your cheek.
201 notes
·
View notes
Text
All Hallows Eve
18+ Account | Minors DNI | Do NOT Follow, Like, or Comment | Pls have your age in your bio, if you do not I will automatically block you because I’ll assume you are a minor.
Pairing: Josh Washington x f! Reader
Warning: Flirting | Smut | Semi Public | Fingering | P in V | Halloween Frat Party | Frat Boy Josh (ish) |
Word Count: 1754
A/n: A lot more flirting than smut tbh
You were a little hesitant about wearing this outfit. You knew from the picture that the nurse costume was going to be short but you didn’t think that some of your ass was going to be sticking out. You heard a knock on your door and Sam walked in. She started to laugh at the look of worry on your face.
“What? Is it bad?” You turned slightly to try and look at your ass in the mirror.
She laughed again, “No you look good. You just look freaked out.” She set down her costume and started to get dressed.
“I am freaked out. Do you see how short this is? My whole ass is about to fall out.” You pull it down a little.
“Good. Maybe Josh will finally build up the courage to ask you out.” She smirked at you.
“Yeah sure. I genuinely don’t understand him. He flirts so much, like with almost everyone and you could never tell when it's real.” You sat down on your bed to put on your heels.
“You know what you should totally do?”
You looked over at her, “What?”
“You should use those red panties you bought like a week ago. You know the lacy ones, I think that'll catch his attention. But also because those boy shorts are not it.”
You looked down and could see in the mirror that you were still wearing your normal underwear. “I completely forgot to change them. Oh my god, it would have looked so stupid.”
Sam had finished her makeup in the meantime while you looked through your drawer for your panties. Once you changed you made sure to put on your little nurse hat and fixed your hair before you two left.
You could hear the music from down the street, but that was typically how it always was. And to think this was the last time you'd be going to a Halloween Frat Party. You both squeezed your way in through the door, once you did you had found Mike and the rest of the group. Josh was nowhere to be found. Not surprising since he’s usually the one hosting.
Once you guys were settled in you let Sam know you were going to leave for a second.
“Hey I’m gonna get a drink, did you want anything?”
She shook her head, “No I'm good for now thank you. But come right back, I don't want you getting lost.”
You nodded your way and pushed your way through the crowded hallways. Thankfully the kitchen was less crowded, you got yourself a cup and started to mix yourself a drink. You could feel someone stand next to you. You looked to your left and saw a guy smirking at you.
“How come I haven’t seen you before? This your first year here?” He bites his lip and looks at you up and down.
“You must've not been looking hard.” You finished your drink before putting it to your lips.
“Nah I think with that ass I think I would have noticed.” He tried moving closer but stepped back a bit.
You felt hands on your waist and a body pressing against you. “Hey babe. What'd ya make me?”
You lightly rolled your eyes judging by his voice, he took the cup from your hand and drank it. You watched as the guy stayed put but continued to glare at Josh. He set the drink down, “Hey babe was this guy bothering you?”
He turned you around so that he could look at you. “Josh, it's fine.” You put a hand on his chest.
“See man she said it’s fine. So how about you get going.”
Josh looked back at the guy, “Look man, you’re being kind of a buzzkill. I’m tryin to bone my girl so how about you leave?”
The guy scoffs, grabbing his drink to leave.
“So I'm your girl now?” you roll your eyes looking back at him.
You watch his eyes leave your lips to look further down. How could he not when your breasts were pressing up against his chest.
“Hey big boy.” You put a finger under his chin, “My eyes are up here.”
“No, I know.” He smirked at you, his hands were now on either side of you.
You scoffed at him, “Okay, so are you going to remake my drink or should I call that guy back over?”
“I’ll make it. Don’t get your panties in a twist. Speaking of which, lace looks good on you.” He winked at you before letting you go.
“Oh you were looking?” You propped yourself up on the counter waiting for him.
“I don’t have to look hard, princess.” He motioned down to your half open legs that exposed the lace more.
Even if you tried teasing him it always backfires. He’d always find a way to make you nervous.
“Oh maybe I’ll just open them more if that's the case.” You started to open your legs more but were stopped by his hands on your thighs and him now in between your legs.
“What’s wrong babe?” You tried to get back at him for using that word, “You trying to stop potential candidates?”
He scoffed, “No I just don’t want you to look like an easy target.”
“Oh so you think I look easy. Okay.” You crossed your arms and nodded your head.
“I just don’t like how they were looking at you.” You felt his tone become serious.
It felt off, so you tried changing the conversation. “So what are you supposed to be? A handyman?” You trailed your hand across his chest.
“You can’t tell?” He spins around to show himself off.
You shook your head and laughed a little, “Not a clue. But now that I’m looking at you. You look good. Very fuckable.”
Josh froze for a moment, he positioned himself back in between your legs. His hands resting on your thighs. His hands left a burning sensation, your breath hitched when you felt them glide against your skin.
“Oh yeah?”
You tried speaking but nothing came out, all you could do was nod.
Your breaths were deep, his hand made its way to your cunt. He let his thumb rub against your cunt feeling how wet you were. He pulled your panties to the side before he started to ran his fingers across your lips. He watched as you leaned your head back, your soft neck exposed.
He pushed his fingers inside, he could feel you clenching around him. He leans forward, kissing your neck slowly. The heat of his breath against your neck sent chills against your spine.
He sucked against your neck just as his pace began to pick up. The feeling of his fingers thrusting in and out felt good but it wasn't enough. It felt like something was missing. You wanted to be full. You needed to be full.
“Josh.” you moaned in his ear, “I need you in me. Please.”
Josh wasted no time unzipping his costume, he pulled you to the edge of the counter. You watched as he spit on his dick, his precum and spit mixing together as he pumped himself. He positioned himself at your entrance. He pushed himself in, groaning at your warmth.
You could feel him bottom out, you wrapped your legs around his waist. You watched his dick moving in and out of you. Even over all the music and the chatting behind the kitchen door you could hear the sound of your wet cunt. You knew he heard it too judging by the way his pace had picked up.
His thrust became more erratic. His eyes shifted between your mouth and your stuffed cunt.
“Fuck.” You heard him whisper. You heard his breathing getting deeper.
He lifted you up from the counter, he turned you around and bent you over. With his hands on your waist he pushed himself back in, this time he hit all the best spots. You could feel him pounding into you harder.
For him his view was everything, your hair bouncing, your dress fitting you just right, the way your dress was creeping up all the way, your panties to the side, and the way your ass bounced with every thrust he made.
“Fuck you’re so hot.”
“Fuck Josh.”
His thrust became more erratic, more desperate. He could feel you getting closer, your cunt sucking him in and tightening. It was enough to get cum in you. And god did he want to cum in you. He’s been dreaming about this for years. Fucking you, watching you beg for his cock, before for him to fuck you, to cum in you. He wished he could watch his cum drip out of you.
But what he didn’t wish for were his friends walking in.
“God Y/n what’s taking you so long?”
“Are you sure she's even in here?”
The door was flung open. Chris and Sam came bursting in, and now regretting checking up on your two.
“Oh my god!” Sam quickly turned around, she started giggling at the sight though. She knew she was going to comment later about how the panties idea worked.
Hearing the door swing open Josh looked in the direction, “Oh shit.” He quickly pulled out and put his dick away, covering you in the process.
Sam had noticed that Chris hadn’t turned around yet, so she scolded him, “Chris.”
“What?” He looked at her as she motioned to turn around. He finally did.
Just as Josh put himself away he helped you pull your dress back down to his original place.
Sam cleared her through, “Are you two both decent now?” You could hear her smirk.
“Yeah.” You could feel the heat creep up on your cheeks.
You watched as Sam and Chris were smirking at the both of you.
“And here I was worried about you. I’m sure you’re not thirsty anymore huh.”
“Sam!” You could feel Josh looking at you, you just knew he was smiling. You turned around, feeling slightly embarrassed you slightly looked at him.
You watched him smirk at you. You could see that there was no regret on his face. “I’ll um. I’ll see you later.”
He took your appearance in again, he thought you looked even better after sex.
“Alright. I’ll find you.”
You smiled at him, “Okay, don’t look too hard.”
You watched as he looked you up and down, “Oh I will.”
#xreader#x reader#josh washington#josh washington x reader#josh x reader#until dawn#until dawn x reader#josh washington smut#until dawn smut#smut
177 notes
·
View notes
Note
hi! please could you do number 7 with the mc having a ghost-related quirk??
decided to quickly write this one just in time for halloween! i hope y'all enjoy this little piece amidst the boop war we all find ourselves in right now lol. thank you for playing n have a nice day <3
(this is lightseoul's 2k milestone event ft. bakugou katsuki! to play, view the numbered list of prompts here, then simply send an ask with your chosen number and i'll whip something up!)
7. "THE GHOSTS WOULD DISAGREE WITH YOU." (1.3k)
“you’re a fucking weirdo, you know that?”
you don’t even look up from the churro you’re munching on, opting to ignore the ash-blonde sitting right next to your left.
“what,” he continues, and if you didn’t know any better, he’s starting to sound a little annoyed. “you’re not even gonna defend yourself?”
what you’re not about to do is tell him you’ve heard that taunt over and over again growing up, lest you end up seeming pitiful, which you aren’t.
so you merely shrug. “i don’t see the point. i know it’s not true.”
at that, you finally glance at the man, who’s looking nothing short of speechless under the dim light of the lounge that’s decked out with ‘spooky’ embellishments.
cute is the first thing that comes to mind.
he just fucking insulted you is the next.
still, you can’t help the smile that takes over your features. “you’re the weird one, anyway. why would you say that to your date?”
bakugou promptly breaks eye contact, choosing to stare at the human skeleton that’s conveniently parked at the corner of the room. you follow his line of vision, and you have to stop yourself from snorting at the sight.
the people manning this haunted house-themed attraction sure took budget decorating to the next level.
beside you, the pro-hero huffs. “i’m only saying that because this is your idea of a good first date,” he gestures vaguely to your surroundings, an incredulous expression on his face as he tosses you a pointed look. “a horror escape room? really?”
“what?” you say, trying to sound the slightest bit defensive for the sake of it. “it gives us plenty of excuses to get closer.”
whatever bakugou expected you to say in response, it surely wasn’t that.
the man only splutters, quickly diverting his gaze and plopping back against his seat with his muscled arms folded across his broad chest like a petulant child.
he then mutters something that you wouldn’t have caught for the life of you if it weren’t for the thing.
you grin.
“you wanted me to latch onto you for safety? you could’ve just said so.”
almost instantaneously, bakugou whips to stare at you, an absolutely horrified expression etched all over his face.
“what the fuck?”
you flash him the most innocent look you can muster. “what?”
he’s now glaring at you, but there’s no missing the redness that has crept up the high planes of his cheeks. he opens his mouth as if to say something but hesitates. he tries again, gaze fixated on you for a couple more seconds until he shakes his head in disbelief.
“…there’s no fucking way.”
you shrug again, but bakugou only stares at you, eyes squinting in suspicion. “unless…”
and, in a blink of an eye you almost could’ve missed it if you weren’t staring at him yourself, you see profound realization dawn on his features.
you gulp despite yourself.
“you have a fucking quirk?”
the truth must have been written all over your exterior, because the man leans back in slow motion like the way one would when faced with a relatively shocking revelation.
you rub at the back of your neck, suddenly feeling too self-conscious. this was the part that always made you feel uncomfortable, no matter what the context.
but especially during a first date.
“i never said i was quirkless…”
“yeah, no shit,” he retorts, not missing a single bit. “what is it, superior hearing or something?”
you shake your head slowly, “no, but it does make me privy to things that i don’t perceive with my own senses.”
bakugou’s eyebrows furrow in what you think is confusion. “what else?”
“uh—” you pause, eyes drifting down to your fiddling fingers, “—i can also levitate, be invisible, and permeate through things.”
when he doesn’t say anything for a moment, you finally chance a glance at the man, and he’s looking honest-to-god gagged.
pro-hero dynamight is fucking gagged and it’s because of you.
before he can get a word in, though, you quickly follow it up with: “but they make me so nauseous that i can barely pull them off. they’re useless, really.”
when you’re met with nothing but silence, you continue.
“i know,” you chuckle, although it comes out awkward and stilted. “it’s weird. you’re right, after all. i was just messing with you.”
more silence.
not knowing what else to do or say, you take a huge bite of your pastry, although you’re far from hungry, stomach now churning in embarrassment.
you’re in the middle of chewing the remnants of your last bite when bakugou finally speaks up.
now, you’ve heard about how the #9 pro-hero, despite his aggression and temper and generally unpleasant personality, is exceptionally intelligent, perceptive, and intuitive, but you never really thought much about it.
not even when you found out a few hours earlier that the blind date your friends set you up with was your distant superior dynamight himself.
and while you always had a thing for capable men, you didn’t want to fall early and hard lest you hurt yourself in the process. so you merely pushed back against the prejudices and expectations you had of him, and decided to just observe the person who was actually in front of you for the rest of your date.
but when he says the next thing, everything you’ve heard about him suddenly makes sense.
“…so it’s a ghost quirk.”
you don’t even get the opportunity to choke on your churro or gape at him because bakugou shakes his head so fervently, before: “that’s such a fucking waste.”
“e-excuse me?”
at your query, he locks eyes with you. “you have a strong-ass quirk, yet you’re working in admin for us. you could be doing more.”
a thousand questions fight to escape your lips, but what manages to emerge victorious is: “how’d you know i’m working admin for ground riot?”
bakugou scowls at you, but again, there’s that scarlet on his cheeks. he doesn’t answer your question, though, instead going for: “that’s your fucking takeaway?”
you shrug, not knowing what else to say. “i know my quirk is strong. but i was always made to feel like i was weird and creepy for it growing up—and until now, actually, which is why i don’t really talk about it—so i just learned not to use it.”
“well, most of it,” you add, and bakugou cocks his head to the side in question.
you take a shaky inhale.
“…ghosts still choose to talk to me.”
“that how you pick up on things beyond your five senses?”
you try not to gawk at him and at how fast he put two and two together. “…yeah.”
neither of you says anything for a few moments before bakugou finally shifts in his seat, rolling his shoulders back.
as he does so, he pipes up with: “well, i guess they’re not always accurate, though.”
you frown. although you rarely use your quirk, you still pride yourself in your capacity. “what do you mean?”
at that, bakugou turns to regard you, an unidentifiable expression on his face. “i did not want you to latch onto me.”
this time, you really can’t help it. you snort, and that grants you a glower from the pro-hero. you take it in stride, though, waving him off.
“sure, big guy.”
“don’t—” he sits up, “fucking—i’m serious—”
“yeah, but the ghosts—” he throws you a punch, which you dodge, “would disagree—” you dodge another, “ with you—” he barely misses you, “—though,” you finally finish.
and really, you don’t even need your trusty ghosts to know that—the blush that’s taken over the entirety of his face is all the proof you need.
#this one took a lot of brain juice in terms of deciding how reader's quirk manifests lol#what the ghosts lip-read and tell reader tho is bkg saying “'s not like that even happened...” re: reader latching onto him for safety#LMAOOO#anw i told myself to keep it at like 500-700 words#look what happened again#sighs#bakugou x reader#bakugou x y/n#bakugou katsuki x reader#bakugou imagines#mha imagines#mha scenarios#bnha imagines#bnha scenarios#bnha x reader#mha x reader#bakugou x you#bakugou imagine#bakugou drabble#bakugo x reader#bakugo x y/n#bkg#2k milestone drabble
153 notes
·
View notes
Text
read your mind
You’re a newly minted pro-hero with a quirk that lets you to read the mind of anyone you touch. So imagine your surprise when you accidentally read a certain stoic, brooding hero's mind and find out he doesn't hate you like you thought. but rather, something dangerously close to the opposite.
Aizawa Shouta/Eraserhead x fem!reader. NSFW but not very explicit. 5,002 words.
“Your form was sloppy,” he says in lieu of a greeting.
You used to cringe when he’d tell you things like that, become sheepish and apologetic. Now, after months of knowing him, you'd simply smile and quip, “Awww, you watching my saves on the news again?”
You hated bumping into him. He was the reason you tended to leave mission briefings early: the ever-stoic, perpetually unimpressed Pro Hero Eraserhead.
As a relatively new hero working in the same city, you were thrilled at the chance to learn from someone as experienced as him. But your excitement quickly dimmed the first time you met as you noticed his gruff demeanor and critical, scrutinizing gaze.
You knew he was hard on everyone, but there were times when it felt like his criticism was directed at you more than anyone else. And no matter how hard you tried or how much praise everyone else gave you, he always found something to correct.
So, for the sake of keeping your self-esteem intact, you’ve resorted to treating his criticism like a game, teasing him back whenever he dropped one of his classic deadpan remarks. It was either that or crumble under the weight of his seemingly endless disapproval.
But today, all you can muster is a grunt in response, head throbbing from fatigue and chronic sleep deprivation.
“That’s my line,” he says flatly. Because apparently, someone always has to be the cheeky one between the two of you.
“Can we just…” You rub your temple, wincing as the pain spikes. "Can we just not do this today?”
“Are you feeling alright?” His voice loses a bit of its usual sharpness as he steps closer, eyes narrowing in concern. “You’re not hurt, are you?”
“I’m fine,” you huff, waving him off. "Just tired. We can't all function on only ten shots of espresso a day."
"Seven actually. I'm not a maniac. And you don't sound fine."
You roll your eyes, feeling too drained to banter with him. "I said I'm fine. Can you spare me the lecture?"
You mean to walk past him when you feel his hand wrap around your wrist, startling you. Suddenly, there’s that familiar buzz in your mind — your quirk activating with the skin-to-skin contact. The headache momentarily takes a backseat as his thoughts flood in.
Is she really okay? She looks like she’s about to collapse. Why does she always push herself so hard?
You look up at him, eyes wide and unblinking.
He yanks his hand away as if he’d been burned, the flood of his thoughts abruptly cut off. His dark eyes flicker with something—surprise? Guilt? He takes a step back.
“Sorry,” he mutters, his voice rougher than usual. “Didn’t mean to…”
You open your mouth to say something, but nothing comes out. How are you supposed to respond to that? All this time, you thought he was just cold, that he only ever saw your flaws. But suddenly you can feel the warmth behind his harsh words, the worry he never voiced.
“I—” you start, but your voice falters. He’s still staring at you, his expression carefully guarded again.
“I’ll see you around. Feel better." His voice is clipped, betraying none of the thoughts you just heard. The words sound so casual, so dismissive, that for a moment you wonder if you imagined it all.
You want to say something, anything, to break the tension between you, but you're suddenly nervous. Your heart races, pounding with the weight of this new knowledge. Before you can compose yourself, another hero calls his name, and he mutters a quick response before leaving.
⋅•⋅⊰∙∘☽༓☾∘∙⊱⋅•⋅
You promised yourself you were going to avoid him like the plague.
Later that day, when you were tossing and turning in bed, still overthinking your last encounter — you promised. You even came up with (what seemed to you) a solid game plan. You were going to focus on hero work so much that you won’t even have the time to think about him, much less see him.
But the mission had gone from bad to worse in a matter of minutes. What was supposed to be a simple recon had turned into a full-on chase through the streets when the criminal you'd been tracking for weeks now unexpectedly showed up at the deal you were sent to bust. Orders be damned, you vaulted over the rooftop ledge and ran after them.
You leaped across buildings, adrenaline spurring you on. Your mind was focused, heart pounding in rhythm with your footfalls. You’d chased this villain twice before, and both times, they’d slipped through your fingers. You weren’t about to let that happen again. The villain was fast, but so were you. With each bound, you closed the gap, watching as they darted into a narrow alleyway below. This was your chance. Your heart surged as you prepared to drop down and cut them off.
Suddenly, a figure descended from the shadows, blocking your target from your sight. Your stomach drops.
Of course it was him.
"Stay back. This is too dangerous for you to handle alone.” His voice was firm and authoritative. Even with the goggles on, you could feel his dark eyes trained on you with that same stern expression you’d come to dread.
"Dangerous? I've been on this case longer than you have! I’m not letting him get away again."
You stepped forward but so did he.
“I said stay back,” he warned you. “Don’t be reckless. He’s already evaded you twice, and now he’s cornered. Desperate villains do desperate things.”
“He’s getting away! You’re ruining my chance to finally catch him!”
“And you’ll get yourself killed,” Aizawa snapped. “I’m not going to let a rookie run into a trap.”
Anger flared in your chest. You knew he didn’t respect you, hadn’t from the start. Always criticizing, always watching with that disapproving scowl. You try to push past him, but it’s no use. He’s stronger than you, and maybe even more stubborn.
“Wait here and let me handle it,” Aizawa growled, his voice low and commanding. His scarf moved like a serpent around him, a silent warning that he wouldn’t hesitate to use it if you pushed any further.
You clenched your fists but did as you were told. Much to your frustration, the villain was apprehended quickly after that. You watched from the rooftop, fuming as Aizawa cornered them with ease, his scarf tangling around the villain's limbs like it was second nature. Within minutes, the situation was over, and backup arrived to escort the criminal away.
You stayed put, your heart still racing with the adrenaline of the chase and the frustration of being sidelined once again. The cool night breeze did little to calm your heated emotions. It wasn’t fair. You’d been so close, only for him to swoop in like you were some rookie who couldn’t handle their own mission.
Now, you watch as he finishes giving his statement to the police and then begins to make his way towards you.
You cross your arms tightly, readying yourself for whatever critique he’d throw your way this time. But when he stops in front of you, he doesn’t say anything right away. He simply takes off his goggles and looks at you, his silence is almost worse than his usual condescending remarks. When he finally speaks, his voice is gravelly, strained. More measured than you expected.
"Are you okay?"
You blink, caught off guard. "I…I'm fine," you answer, maybe a bit too defensively.
Aizawa's eyes narrow, and for a moment, you think he’s about to call you out for your tone. But instead, he just stares at you, his expression as unreadable as ever.
You shift on your feet, feeling the weight of his scrutiny. The silence stretches between you both, heavy and awkward, until he finally exhales and rubs the back of his neck.
"Good," he mutters, his voice softening just slightly, but there’s something behind his eyes—a flicker of something you can’t quite place. His hand lowers back to his side, and as it brushes yours for the briefest moment, something happens.
Skin contact.
Before you can stop it, his thoughts are bleeding into yours, loud and clear.
I should’ve handled that better. She probably thinks I hate her…
Dammit, I don’t want her to hate me.
Your breath catches in your throat. Wait, what?
A rush of emotions flood your mind: frustration, concern. Genuine fear.
She doesn’t need to prove herself to me. She’s already good enough. More than good enough.
Heat floods your face, your pulse quickening. He… cares? Before you can process it fully, the connection snaps. A sudden coldness washes over you as your quirk is forcibly erased.
Aizawa’s eyes lock onto yours, his irritation visible in the sharpness of his gaze and the tight line of his mouth.
"I…I didn't mean to," you tell him, your voice barely above a whisper.
Something like uncertainty flickers in his expression. His jaw tightens but his brow furrows as though he’s trying to decide what to say.
“I...know you didn’t,” he finally says, his voice low and rough.
You flinch, guilt bubbling up in your chest. “I’m sorry,” you murmur again, dropping your gaze to the ground. You didn’t want to invade his mind, but now you couldn’t unhear what you’d discovered.
Just like before, he turns to leave.
“Wait—” you blurt out, reaching for him instinctively. You don’t know what you’re going to say, but you can’t just let him leave like this. Not again.
He pauses, half-turning to glance at you over his shoulder. Your heart is pounding in your ears. The words are there, but they feel jumbled in your throat, tangled up in the whirlwind of thoughts and emotions swirling through your mind. How do you even begin to respond to this?
“I—I didn’t know. About any of it.”
Your eyes search his face for any sign of what he’s thinking, but his expression remains impassive.
“I thought you couldn’t stand me,” you admit, your voice barely above a whisper.
Aizawa heaves a sigh. His hand rises to pinch the bridge of his nose, and for the first time, you notice how tired he looks; exhausted, worn down in a way that makes him seem more human, less the untouchable figure you’ve always seen him as.
“I’m not trying to be hard on you,” he says after a long pause, his voice softer now, like the anger is draining away. “But you don’t always think things through, and that’s dangerous. You’re talented. You don’t need to prove anything to me or anyone else.”
His words surprise you, and you look up, meeting his gaze again. There’s no scowl, no biting critique, just honesty. You swallow hard, feeling an odd mix of warmth and discomfort settle in your chest.
Before you can think better of it, your hand moves instinctively, brushing against his arm. You freeze, realizing what you’ve done, but this time, he doesn’t pull away. And though he has every opportunity to, he doesn’t erase your quirk either.
I’m too close to her. The thought is faint, hesitant. She’s already in my head… and it’s getting harder to push her away.
Your breath catches in your throat. He’s not just frustrated with you—he’s frustrated with himself.
You pull your hand back, not wanting to intrude further.
You don’t know what you expect to see on his face; surprise maybe, or even anger. But his gaze is soft as it meets yours, and for the first time since you’ve met him, you see something warmer in his eyes—something that sends a flutter through your chest.
Aizawa takes a half-step closer and your pulse quickens at the proximity. Then, in a voice so soft it’s almost a secret, he murmurs, “Don’t make me worry like that again.”
“I won’t,” you manage to whisper, your heart pounding in your ears.
He takes a step back, as if remembering himself, and his usual stern demeanor slips back into place.
“I’ll see you tomorrow. Go home. Get some rest.”
You nod, still too flustered to speak. The warmth of his touch lingers long after he's gone.
⋅•⋅⊰∙∘☽༓☾∘∙⊱⋅•⋅
It’s well past midnight, the city quiet except for the soft hum of distant traffic and the occasional sound of wind rustling through the streets. Your patrol route brings you to the edge of a quiet park, where you catch a familiar figure standing in the shadows, keeping watch.
“You really like brooding in the dark, don’t you?" You smile at him from over your shoulder, though your usual sarcasm is gone.
“It's my favorite pastime,” he deadpans, but you don't miss the way his dark eyes hold yours a beat too long.
“Right,” you snicker. “The city’s most stoic hero. I bet you even scowl in your sleep.”
Aizawa’s lips twitch, the tiniest of smirks threatening to break through. “You can’t prove that.”
"Oh?” You smile sweetly, batting your eyelashes for good measure. “Something tells me I can.”
His gaze sharpens slightly, and for a moment, you’re sure he’s about to call you out on your teasing. But instead, he steps closer, his tall frame looming over you.
“You’re bold tonight,” he says, his tone somewhere between amused and intrigued. “Careful, I might start thinking you’re actually enjoying my company.”
You bite your lip to keep from smiling any wider. “And what if I am?”
He steps just a fraction closer, and you can feel the heat radiating off him in the cool night air. His voice is low and smooth when he says, “Then I’d have to wonder what it is you think you’re getting yourself into.”
The air between you thickens, the playful banter now laced with something a little more dangerous, a little more exciting.
“You know, I could buy you a coffee sometime,” you offer, hoping to diffuse some of the tension, keep the conversation light. “To say thanks for helping me out with that last mission.”
He pretends to mull it over but, before you can react, he reaches out and grabs the coffee cup you’re holding and takes a long sip, watching you with an intensity that makes your skin tingle.
When he lowers the cup, he meets your gaze with a half-lidded look that sends your pulse racing.
“Consider it done.”
Your face feels impossibly warm now, and you’re sure your blush is painfully obvious, but you manage to keep your voice steady as you quip, “An indirect kiss? Maybe you’re the one who needs to be careful, or else other people will start getting the wrong idea.”
With a low laugh, he hands the cup back to you, and the subtle brush of his fingers against yours sets off another wave of his thoughts.
I wonder if she realizes how much I want her.
Your breath catches.
For a split second, you think you might’ve misheard it, but the heat in Aizawa’s gaze as he watches your reaction tells you otherwise. The cup is back in your hand, but your fingers are numb. Your focus is entirely on him, his thoughts still rattling around in your mind.
His lips twitch again. “You’re awfully quiet all of a sudden,” he teases, his voice low, almost a purr. “What’s going on up there? Something I should know about?”
You swallow hard, trying to gather your composure. He’s looking at you like he’s daring you to admit what you heard. You take a deep breath and decide to play along.
“Oh, nothing. Just wondering if you always flirt this shamelessly,” you manage to say in a steady voice.
Still, he smirks at your slight breathlessness and takes a step closer. “Maybe I just wanted to see how you’d react.”
Your heart is racing now, fingers trembling around the cup in your hand. His gaze is dark and intense. Unwavering. He's looking at you like he knows exactly the effect he’s having on you and he’s enjoying it.
Your quirk had always been a double-edged sword; sometimes it revealed things you wished you hadn’t known, and other times it brought clarity to situations that seemed hopelessly opaque. This time, it left you with a dilemma.
“Go ahead,” he murmurs, as if sensing your thoughts. He’s close enough now that you can feel the warmth of him, his presence overwhelming but not uncomfortable. “Since you’re already in my head…why stop now?”
Your breath hitches. His invitation is dangerous, yet impossible to resist. There are a dozen reasons why you shouldn’t — you work together, it’s an invasion of privacy, you hated his guts just a few weeks ago — but the temptation is too strong, his presence too intoxicating.
Hesitantly, your fingers brush against his once more, and suddenly, his thoughts flood in again, more intense, more vivid this time.
She’s braver than I thought. I like that.
I shouldn’t be doing this. But damn, I can’t stop thinking about her. The way she looks at me…
“Good girl,” he cooes, his voice a low rumble that sends a flutter of excitement through you.
You feel lightheaded, dizzy with the weight of his thoughts, the tension between you at a boiling point. You swallow hard, trying to regain some semblance of control, but the way Aizawa’s eyes are fixed on you — dark, intense, hungry — it’s making it hard to think straight. He wants you to know. He wants you to feel what he’s feeling.
And you do.
You feel everything.
His desire is a palpable thing, hanging in the air between you, electric and heady. You can see it in the way his gaze lingers on your lips, the way his breath hitches ever so slightly when you lean in.
“Hardly seems fair. I don't get to know what’s going on in that pretty little head of yours.” His voice dips lower, enough to send another wave of heat crashing over you. “Are you going to keep me guessing?”
Your voice wavers slightly, but you manage to respond, “I’m not sure you’re ready for what’s in my head.”
He chuckles, a dark, low sound that makes your stomach flip. “You might be surprised.”
You can barely breathe as he brushes the back of his hand on your jaw, his thumb pressing lightly on the corner of your mouth. You feel his thoughts ripple through you again, even stronger this time.
I want her. God, I want her so badly…
Your knees feel weak, and it takes everything in you not to lose yourself completely in the moment, in him. The tension between you feels unbearable now, as if one wrong move could send you both over the edge.
And you’re not sure how much longer either of you can hold back. Aizawa smirks, just a hint of satisfaction flickering in his expression.
I could kiss her right now. It would be so easy.
The thought lingers between you, thick and heavy, and you can’t tell if it’s yours or his anymore. All you know is that the idea—his lips on yours—is making your entire body hum with anticipation.
Aizawa watches you carefully, as if waiting for your reaction, his eyes half-lidded, intense. He knows you heard him, and he’s not backing down.
You swallow hard, the weight of his gaze pinning you in place. “Go ahead then,” your own voice sounds small and distant to your ears, but it’s enough to tip the balance.
His lips are on yours in a second.
The kiss is soft at first, tentative, as if he’s testing the waters, but it quickly deepens as the tension that had been building between you finally breaks. His other hand slides around your waist, pulling you closer, and you feel his thoughts rushing through you again. God, she tastes even better than I imagined.
Your knees nearly buckle, and you can barely focus on anything except the way his lips feel against yours—firm, warm, demanding yet tender. He’s kissing you like he’s wanted to for a long time, like he’s been holding back for far too long.
When you finally pull back for air, your heart is pounding, your breath shaky. Aizawa’s forehead rests gently against yours, his eyes half-closed as he catches his own breath. His thumb brushes lightly over your cheek, a small, affectionate gesture that sends a flutter of excitement through you.
“Still think I hate you?” he murmurs, his voice low and full of heat as he slides his hands into the curve of your waist.
“I think I might need a little more convincing.” You laugh softly, pulling him closer by his scarf.
⋅•⋅⊰∙∘☽༓☾∘∙⊱⋅•⋅
The days that follow your little late night tryst at the park are deliciously unbearable.
It’s as if you don’t know how to be around him anymore. There's tension during training sessions. The gym hums with its usual energy, but you can’t focus. Not with him in the room. You’re sparring with someone, half-heartedly dodging and throwing punches, but your mind is elsewhere, replaying the feel of Aizawa’s lips on yours, the heat of his body pressed against you.
Across the room, he’s speaking to a group of trainees, the same unreadable, stoic expression in place. But there's a flicker of something else in his eyes when they briefly meet yours, a look only you recognize.
Your opponent lands a hit on your shoulder and you nearly stumble. You grit your teeth and bring yourself back to the present moment. When the sparring session ends, you grab a bottle of water and try to catch your breath.
He walks over to where you’re sitting off to the side, seemingly doing the same. His voice is low enough so only you can hear. "You're distracted."
You flush, struggling to keep your expression impassive. “And what if I am?”
“Focus, or I’ll have to give you some private training later.”
His words are a promise, dripping with intent, and your heart stutters. You can’t find a response quick enough before he’s already pulling away, leaving you flushed and even more distracted than before.
It’s not much better during night patrol, when the city streets are dimly lit and mostly empty. Although the two of you are supposed to be patrolling different sectors, you know when you turn a corner into a dark alley that he's following silently, closely behind.
You walk deeper into the alley, pretending to scan the area, but the quiet crunch of his footsteps has your heart racing. Just as you’re about to turn back, a hand wraps around your wrist, pulling you into the shadows, away from prying eyes.
You open your mouth to say something, but he’s already on you, crashing his lips against yours.
“You’re making—it hard—for me—to concentrate,” he murmurs between kisses, each word punctuated by the soft graze of his mouth against yours. His hands press against your hips, pinning you gently yet firmly to the wall, and a wave of heat spreads through you.
Suddenly, an image flashes in your mind: him trailing his mouth downwards until he’s on his knees, hooking your leg over his shoulder and eating you out. A thought that isn’t your own.
“You’re one to talk,” you shoot back, though there’s no real bite to it. If anything, your voice is barely steady. “You’re supposed to be patrolling your own area.”
He runs his fingers along your jaw. "And let you wander into dark alleys alone?" He leans in, lips brush against your ear, nibbling. "Not a chance."
Without a word, he crooks a finger under your chin and tilts your head up, pressing hot, open-mouthed kisses down the column of your throat, his teeth and lips lingering just enough to make you gasp.
I want to taste you. All of you, he thinks. I want you to make a mess on my face, on my fingers, and then lick it clean.
You grab a fistful of his hair and tug. He presses you harder against the wall, and it’s dizzying, intoxicating—
Until the sharp crackle of comms cuts through the haze.
“Report. Any activity?”
You both freeze, breaths mingling, still pressed close. His eyes flick to yours, and there’s a hint of amusement dancing in them.
“Nothing to report,” he says, voice calm and collected as if he hadn’t just been kissing you senseless a moment ago.
You look up at him, dazed and wanting, heart pounding. He tilts his head at you and you realize they’re expecting a response from you, too.
“N-no activity here either,” you manage despite the tightness of your throat.
The comms fall silent once more. Aizawa is looking at you through half-lidded eyes and a self-satisfied smirk. You hate him as much as you really don't.
“We should get back to our routes before someone decides to check on us," he murmurs.
“Oh, so now you’re concerned about protocol?” You arch an eyebrow at him, though you’re sure your flushed cheeks betray any semblance of teasing bravado.
"For now." He leans down to brush the shell of your ear with his lips. "But if you keep looking at me like that, I might just break a few more rules.”
A few days later, you find yourselves seated across from each other during a mission debriefing. The room is full of other pro heroes, but it might as well be empty for all the attention you’re paying to anyone else.
Your thoughts scramble every time Aizawa's knee brushes against yours beneath the table. He, on ther hand, is the picture of composure, listening to the debrief with his usual detached focus.
This meeting’s dragging. I can think of better ways to pass the time with you.
You try to focus on the mission details, but half way through, he moves his hand atop your thigh and you shiver.
How long do you think it’d take if we just slipped out, right now?
You steal a glance at him, and there’s the barest flicker of amusement in his eyes when they meet yours.
You force yourself to look down at your notes, but your mind is elsewhere, his presence impossibly distracting. Fuck it, you think before you slide your foot up his calf.
He sputters a cough, a rare crack in his usually unshakable composure, and you feel a surge of satisfaction. Under the table, his hand tightens on your thigh, his grip firm, almost possessive, and the thrill of it has you biting the inside of your cheek.
Keep doing that and I won’t be responsible for what happens after this.
As the meeting draws to a close, everyone rises to leave, and Shota gives you a barely perceptible nod toward the hallway. You follow at a careful distance until you reach his office, entering a good few minutes after he does so as not to arouse suspicion.
He backs you gently against the door as he locks it behind you, his gaze pinning you in place. His eyes are dark and stormy, with that half-focused look you’ve come to love so much. When he speaks, his voice is soft, a murmur meant only for you. “You’re going to get us caught, you know that?”
You smile up at him sweetly then tip-toe to give him a soft, lingering kiss. "You’re the one who can’t seem to keep things professional,” you coo, your fingers tracing along the collar of his shirt, teasing.
A muscle in his jaw twitches. “Is that so? Funny, I don’t remember you objecting."
“Of course not,” you confess breathlessly, head thrown back in pleasure as you tug at his hair. You can’t make out the sound of your own voice over the blood thumping in your ears. “Do you know how many times I’ve imagined us doing inappropriate things in your office?”
Your words seem to snap the last of his restraint.
A low growl escapes him, and before you know it, he’s gripping your hips and lifting you just enough to press the hardness of his length against you. You gasp. His mouth finds yours with a raw, pent-up hunger that has you clinging to his shoulders, heart racing wildly.
“And here I was, thinking I was the only one losing sleep over this,” he murmurs between kisses, tugging your bottom lip gently between his teeth.
He pulls you flush against him as his tongue explores your mouth, and you trail your hands down his chest and the ridges of his abdomen just as eagerly. You grind your hips down on his erection and he lets out a deep, guttural groan, burying his face in the crook of your neck.
“Fuck, baby,” he pants, his warm, rough hands slipping beneath the hem of your shirt. “You’re lucky we’re alone.” His tone is half-warning, half-promise, and you can feel his heartbeat racing beneath your hands.
"I know somewhere we wouldn't have to worry about being interrupted," you tell him breathlessly. “My place. Tonight. If you’re up for it.”
He lets out a quiet chuckle, thumb brushing over your lower lip. "I'll clear my schedule.”
#gnawing at the bars of my enclosure for this man#aizawa shota#bnha shota aizawa#shota aizawa x reader#aizawa x reader#mha aizawa#bnha aizawa#aizawa sensei#eraserhead#aizawa imagine#aizawa shota imagine#aizawa shota x you#aizawa shota x reader#aizawa shota x y/n#my hero academia#boku no hero academia#aizawa shouta#aizawa shouta drabble
159 notes
·
View notes
Text
Rafayel (merman x siren reader)
Notes: This was written based on Rafayel’s rut which was presented in the Ebb and Flow card
Summary: You went out hunting to feed your sick merman lover, but he doesn’t seem to be hungry, at least not in that way.
Event host: this fic was written for Monster Mash Event, hosted by lovely @nanamiscocksleeve
Warnings: MDNI, gore, manslaughter, merman goes into rut, public sex
W/c: 1.2k
“Captain, we’re very close to that area now”
“Prepare the spears, net, every crew member gets to the harpoon gun now. We only get one chance, either we catch it or it’s the last day for all of us”
With the captain’s order, everyone quickly rushes to the ship's sides. All eyes were focused on the sudden movement of the waves, so no one paid attention to the piercing eyes locking on their backs. It’s not until the first note sang out that they realized their mistake.
“Everyone, plug your ears. NOW!!” The captain's screams couldn’t reach their ears anymore, since it was filled with the most heavenly voice they’d ever heard. Can this be considered a peaceful death - when your heart was fluttering, mind clouded and blurry by a symphony? You wouldn’t say that, because only 10 seconds after hearing your song, the hallucination starts. One by one, the crew members collapsed onto the floor, some jumped and fed themselves to the hungry monster under the deep sea. Their hands reach to the nearest weapons, frantic red eyes looking like it’s gonna be popped out by how irritated the blood vessels got, having to witness their own death caused by their own hands.
You don’t feel any grief for being that cruel to them. Humans share many similar features with sirens, even more than they have with mermaids. But they are all so weak, no really, they don’t have a pair of wings behind their backs or feathers on their thighs to protect them from the harsh weather like your kind do, nor do they have tails to move fast underwater like mermaids. That’s why they are only lower species who are destined to be feasted on. You keep rambling while tearing their breast out with your sharp claws, their constant begging falls on deaf ears. You’re not familiar with skinning humans so some organs were mixed with meat and fat, normally there’s another one that would deal with this task and you just gonna let them feed you the best bits. You couldn’t help grinning from ear to ear, thinking how proud of you he’s gonna be when you bring him this fresh heart that’s still beating slowly on your bloody palm.
As you fly back home, you find his silhouette resting on the entrance, where the waves can reach his merman’s tail.
“Babyyy I’m back. Look what I got!”
He huffs, narrowing his eyes.
“Couldn’t you tell me already? Gosh, the smell is awful. Human meat?”
You’re taken aback by his cold and sarcastic demeanor but quickly brush it off, considering he’s not in his best condition.
“It’s a human heart. I hope it can cheer you up or at least make you less grumpy”
You reach out to pat his hair, it always does a great job to calm him down. Before you even touched his blue strand, your wrist was grabbed firmly by his hand.
“You went hunting alone? Do you know how dangerous it is? They have weapons that can kill us in a heartbeat. Why didn’t you tell me first?”
The heat spreading from his palm feels like it can burn your delicate skin, you try to struggle out of his hold but to no avail.
“But you needed to rest. I’m fully capable of killing them alone, there weren’t even a scratch”
“You’re covered in blood. Next time don’t do unnecessary things like this. You smell like dead people.” He continues his nagging, there’s no point in getting hurt over his words, you know he would never say things like this in the right headspace. You put the bloody heart aside and clean all the nasty blood on your feathers, it seems to be clear that he doesn’t want any snack right now.
As you finish cleaning up, you take a seat on his big tail, careful not to scratch him accidentally with your sharp claws. His body stiffens when you sit on his lap, grunting in his throat as your hand touches his forehead to check his body heat.
“Raf? This body temperature is not normal at all! What’s wrong?”
“I’m fine” his hands gripping on your waist to stop you from squirming on his lap, “It happens once a year. I just sleep it off”
Once a year? Suddenly everything clicks in your mind.
“You’re in a rut, aren’t you?” Every signal is checked: abnormal body heat, labored breathing, dilated pupils, unexplainable mood swings…He doesn’t reply but his eyes shift to his lower abdomen. Your gaze follows him to find his thin fabric was drenched in precum. Blood rushes to your cheek and your heart beats with excitement when you pull it down, revealing his enormous erection. Merman’s manhood in general is way bigger than that of sirens, but it’s especially huge today, the heavy red tip rests on his belly, waiting to pump his seed all over your fertile flower.
Your heavy wings spread out, covering your bodies from the outside world to get some privacy.
“Don’t”
“What?” your eyes looking up all confused.
“Don’t spread your wings. I want everyone to see that you’re mine to claim.”
You do just as you were told to, not without looking around to check for anyone around first. You don’t dare to confess, but the thought of someone watching you being such a slut for your lover caused waves of arousal inside you. Just from the smirk on his lips, you can tell he knows it already.
He nearly choked on his breath when you ran your hand down his erected shaft, his tail splashes the waves impatiently. You kiss your way down his abdomen, licking and biting on his skin. Your mouth can only take half of his length, the rest have your hands do the work. Within minutes of you sucking his sensitive tip, he pushes your head away. His cock twitches angrily, begging for friction.
“I need to feel you, please. I’ll make up for you later, but I really have to cum inside you”
With a nod from you, he aligns his tip clumsily and thrusts all the way in, reaching your womb. It doesn’t go any softer after he finishes, but the semen acts as an aphrodisiac to you. Your inside burns with the slow thrusts and lazy strokes on your bundle of nerves, so much that you sob into his chest, begging him to pick up the pace. At night, when your womb has no space for his cum anymore, that’s when he comes back to normal and peppers you with kisses. You’re sure that your eggs are all fertilized now, and he’ll need to find a bigger cave for your crowded family tomorrow.
There’s so many things to prepare, but now, you just sleep in each other’s embrace without any care and leave it for tomorrow. Such an odd thing that two species who have nothing in common fell in love with each other. It’s truly beautiful, how you two can find out a whole new world that you’ve never known of, he’s the deep dangerous sea that you craved for one time to dive in, and you’re the cloud, the moon, the sun he couldn’t reach. Everything just feels right being with the right person, no matter the differences.
#ncs monster mash#lads rafayel#love and deepspace rafayel#love and deepspace#love and deepspace x reader#rafayel x reader#love and deepspace smut#lads smut
147 notes
·
View notes
Text
Imminent
part 2 of the werewolf Nobunaga fic! also in case it wasn't clear in the first part the time period is meant to resemble the mid 1800s
werewolf!Nobunaga x female!reader
Part 1
Warnings: mentions of death, blood, noncon, brief mention of teratophilia, reader is extremely passive
Word Count: 15.3k
“Are you certain that man was shot?”
The voice that came up from behind had you pause, slowly bringing down the ax that you had been using to chop up the larger pieces of firewood. Doctor Mayhew had just exited your cabin, and he approached you with an odd look on his face.
It took you a moment to answer his question, but you nodded soon after as you repeated what you had told him when you had met him in town.
“Nobunaga was bleeding from two different places. And the blood that came from his side wound is still all over his trousers,” you pointed out.
“I see.”
Mayhew stopped before you with a slight huff as he placed his hands on his hips.
“Well, while he certainly has a few injuries, they don't appear to be the life threatening ones that you told me they were,” said the doctor, “in fact, he's in better shape than most of the men I've seen this week.”
“…. Oh…..”
You weren't sure what else to say to that, especially since you were picking up the irritation that was now surrounding the doctor. If what he said was correct, perhaps there was some justification for that; you had pulled him away from Willsden to tend to Nobunaga, a man that you said had been on the brink of death. Yet the doctor had spent less than five minutes with him before coming out to declare to you that he was fine. Given the situation happening in the town that you had only learned of that day, Mayhew wasn't entirely wrong to be unhappy.
Nobunaga had been close to dying when you had found him, though. That was a certainty.
Mayhew huffed again.
“Well, since this is done, I need to head back to town,” he said, “I have patients that are in need of help.”
This was a waste of my time, he seemed to be saying.
“I-I see. Thank you for coming anyway,” you told him.
He just nodded at you before turning to begin the journey back to the village.“Did you need anything before you leave?” you called after him.
“No thank you,” came the curt reply.
…. He wasn't happy with you. That much was clear.
Mayhew left, trudging back through the snow while you were left feeling confused and a bit foolish. You hadn't meant to exaggerate, nor had you thought you were doing so. The state Nobunaga had been in when you first saw him was still fresh in your mind. With those injuries and all that blood that he lost, you were certain that he needed a doctor.
Putting the ax down against the stump, you headed for the cabin. You wanted to hear from Nobunaga what had happened.
When you entered the wooden structure, you could immediately see why Mayhew had left irritated:
Nobunaga didn't appear to be ill or injured in the slightest.
It felt odd. It had only been a little over a week since the blizzard ended and during that time, Nobunaga's entire state of being had changed drastically. He no longer looked the part of someone on the brink of death. The man you had found when you first laid eyes on him – the sickly pale man with multiple bloody wounds and a knife in his side – was gone, replaced by one with color in his cheeks, no apparent pains coming from those wounded areas and with no issues pulling himself out of bed when he needed to. He was eager to do so, actually, as he eventually made a point to get up and walk about the cabin every few hours while he stressed to you that it was better for him if he pushed himself in order to regain his strength.
It was no different now, as you saw him sitting near the fire, his legs stretched out while he leaned back on his arms, his eyes focused on the burning pile of wood that would soon need to be replenished.
Nobunaga turned his head in your direction when he heard the door open, and he smiled once he saw you standing there.
“Hey,” he greeted.
“Hey,” you began before asking “what…. What happened?”
Nobunaga shrugged.
“Nothing much. He looked me over and said I'll be fine as long as the wounds stay clean.”
“Oh.”
Nobunaga's eyebrows furrowed, and he repositioned himself so that he could lean forward as he asked “is something wrong?”
“Ah, well,” you began as you stepped into the cabin and shut the door behind you so no more of the cold would enter.
“The doctor said that you were in better shape than most of the people he had seen recently,” you finished.
One of Nobunaga's eyebrows lifted as he asked “isn't that a good thing?”
“Yes, of course it it,” you said, “but… How is that possible?”
Even though you saw him before you, lounging about in good health and good spirits, you still saw in him the way he had been previously: half frozen and covered in blood with distant look in his eye as he was surely sitting on death's door. You truly didn't understand how he had changed from that so quickly, nor how Mayhew seemed to not believe that he had been injured to that extent.
You continued, saying “you were almost dead when I found you. I don't understand how you've recovered that quickly.”
Nobunaga scratched the back of his head, his gaze aimed away from you. Perhaps he didn't even know, you thought to yourself.…. You shouldn't be putting stress like that on a man that's still recovering, you thought to yourself. Even if he is doing better than expected.
“I'm sorry,” you then said, seemingly much to his surprise.
“I suppose I'm just confused,” you added, “that entire day and the ones that followed were rather strange. But you don't need to worry about that.”
“No, it's…..”
Nobunaga's voice trailed off, as he didn't seem to know what to say to you.
“Maybe…. Maybe the care you gave me was a lot better than you realized,” he then said, “and that's what helped me get better so fast.”
“But I didn't do anything other than change bandages and keep the wounds clean,” you said.
“Maybe that was enough,” he answered as he shrugged.
“… Oh.”
You weren't sure what to say. Largely because what he was telling you didn't sound entirely right; surely it wasn't that easy to overcome the injuries brought on by bullet wounds. But by all accounts, Nobunaga appeared to be fine. So maybe he was right and what little you were able to do had been enough.
Or maybe Nobunaga was just incredibly lucky the wounds just happened to not become worse over time. That seemed a bit more likely in your mind over anything you might have done.
Oh well. As long as he was healthy, that was all that mattered, wasn't it?
“Did you finish chopping up the wood?” Nobunaga then asked, his gaze once more going to the fire.
Right. You knew you were forgetting something.
“No, I didn't. I thought I'd get some of that done while doctor Mayhew was looking you over, but he finished with you faster than I was expecting,” you explained. You then turned around, preparing to head back outside as you added “I shouldn't be out long.”
But before you left, Nobunaga said “I could do that if you wanted.”
You glanced back at him as you smiled and shook your head.
“Even if you are fine now, it's better not to tempt fate by making you do something arduous,” you explained, “just relax for now. I'll be finished soon.”
“Besides,” you added, “you aren't dressed for the cold at the moment.”
All Nobunaga had were those ratty trousers and a blanket wrapped around his shoulders, and he seemed to concede when you brought up that point. But even still, Nobunaga seemed disappointed as he rested his elbow on his knee, leaning his chin on his hand.
Worried that he was uncomfortable, you said “I can always run back to town to get you clothes after I'm finished.”
He raised his eyebrow at you again.
“You already went there once today. I'm not making you do that again,” he said, “you're tired too, aren't you?”
Nobunaga was right. You were tired. Even though a week had passed, you still felt the ache that had been brought about after you'd dragged him through the forest. Today hadn't been any good on your legs, walking a total of 16 miles going and coming from Willsden. All you wanted to do was sit down next to Nobunaga and let the heat from the fire soothe the aches in your limbs.
But then how would you keep the fire going when you had nothing else to feed it?
“I'll be alright,” you told him, “and then tomorrow, I'll head out early to the town and get you some suitable clothing.”
Nobunaga accepted that with a small nod of his head.
With a plan seemingly in place, you returned to the outside. But when you closed the door behind you and caught once last glimpse of Nobunaga, that image came again: of the dying man who needed help, a knife in his side.
The door shut firmly, and you stood still for a moment as you remembered that part.
The knife. The thing that fell out of his side – presumably a bullet – that was meant to take his life.
And then there was the way he'd been digging it out of himself.
He'd been desperate to get it out.
Part of you wanted to ask why, as even in a crazed state, you couldn't imagine what would compel someone to do such a thing. But then again, you'd never experienced being in that sort of mindset, so who knew the ways in which it had made sense in his head during that time. He likely didn't even remember doing it, and despite that part that wanted to ask, you kept yourself from doing so. Nobunaga either wouldn't remember or you would bring up a painful memory for him.
You didn't want to do that to him.
After all that he had been through, you wanted to make sure you protected his well being. Both physical and mental.
Due to the way you had hurried to get the doctor the day prior, you hadn't noticed it then. But on your subsequent trip to Willsden that next day, you felt that a grim atmosphere had settled over the town. The people who were outside looked sullen as you walked past, as though some great weight was upon them. You also noticed something else that you hadn't before: two of the homes on your way in to the town had their doorways boarded up. There were no signs of life within those buildings.
While wondering how you hadn't noticed something that obvious yesterday, you also wondered what exactly had happened.
Your answer came from the clerk sitting at the general store's register:
A monster had attacked.
Before the blizzard, he had said, a beast had descended on the town late into the night, breaking into the two homes you had seen boarded up and killing the inhabitants within them before others in the town could come to their rescue. A group that formed to kill the monster chased it into the woods, where three more perished before the blacksmith took it out with two shots.
Although the blacksmith had been successful in felling the monster, a total of seven people had died. Children had lost parents and spouses had lost their loved ones, and just about everyone within the town had been friends with a few of those who were lost. It was hard for most to feel good about the victory when the town had suffered in such a way. Now what most were doing was their utmost to ensure that such a tragedy would never happen again.
“I suppose we can't make fun of the blacksmith for his superstitions anymore,” the clerk said, their tone trying to be lighter as they said “doesn't feel right to mock it when it was his own special bullets that killed the thing.”
“And you're certain that it died?” you asked.
“Well, they didn't find the body,” they admitted, “but by all accounts, the monster took off running and looked to be stumbling around when it did so. The ones that were there claimed that it was in its death throes, so I'm choosing to believe them.”
“I see.”
The clerk then glanced over at you in the middle of wrapping up a parcel for you – filled with clothes meant for Nobunaga – and said “a lot of us thought you were dead.”
You blinked.
“Why?” you asked.
“That thing came from the same direction as your cabin,” they explained, “we had figured it had gotten you first before it came for the rest of us.”
“….. Oh.”
The air between the two of you became awkward, which the clerk immediately realized as they tried to backtrack, telling you that everyone was happy that you hadn't died and the only reason no one had checked on you was because of the blizzard that had hit immediately after the attack. You waved it off, telling them that you understood why no one had checked and that it had taken a week for you as well to feel like you could make the long journey through the snow. That seemed to fix the awkward atmosphere, and you left soon after, the large parcel containing Nobunaga's new clothes in your arms as you stepped outside.
There was only one last stop to be made before you headed back home – to the marshal's office to report the crime that Nobunaga had been the victim of. Once you had told your story, the marshal said that he would look into it, but he doubted that there was much chance that the criminals would be caught given how long it had been by now.
“They might already be dead,” he told you, “either from the weather or that monster. It'll save me some trouble if that's the case.”
“You're lucky to still be alive,” the marshal then added, “being so far away from us, you're an easy target.”
You responded to that statement by giving him a forced smile.
During the walk back to the cabin, your thoughts went in different directions: first of how Nobunaga was right and that there had been little point in reporting the crime, and then of how dangerous things had been in the area without you even knowing of it. Seven people had died, and if those you spoke to were correct, you could have been among them. If the monster had attacked really did come from the direction of your cabin, it could have been very close by without you realizing.
The thought sent a shudder through you, and you held the parcel tighter to yourself as you walked.
The fear that something could get you while you were on your own wasn't a new one – you'd thought about that a lot, especially during the long nights when you had difficulty getting to sleep. The statement that you were an easy target was absolutely correct; were it not for the fact that you had nowhere else to go, you would have left the cabin and moved to be closer to the others.
Although it wasn't entirely true that you had nowhere else to go.
If you really wanted to gain the advantage of more safety in numbers, all you needed to do was find one of the single men of the town and convince him into marriage.
But you didn't want that.
You liked the freedom you got in living at the cabin, even if it scared you sometimes. Although it wasn't a bad idea to purchase some sort of weapon. That wouldn't happen anytime soon, however. Glancing down at the parcel, you felt a bit grim as a fair amount of your jenny had gone to purchasing the clothes. But you got over it quickly. It was necessary. Nobunaga didn't deserve to spend anymore time in the manner that he was. After he had lost everything, you were happy to help.
You were happy he was there, as well. Because despite how you had told yourself that you didn't care about being left alone in the wilderness, it was nice to have someone to talk to. Especially someone as friendly as Nobunaga had proven to be.
And maybe having just one extra person around would be enough to assuage your fears of anything coming for you in the dead of night.
Nobunaga was pleased with the clothes you presented to him that afternoon. Finally, he was able to change out of his bloody clothing and into something nicer. And more importantly, warmer.
“Maybe now you'll let me help out around here,” he told you as he slipped his arms into a jacket.
You nodded.
“As long as you don't strain yourself, that would be nice,” you told him.
“I'll be fine.”
To that, you just smiled and nodded again.
He smiled back at you, and when you looked into his eyes, you saw a warmth within them.
Nobunaga seemed like he was happy.
You were just glad that he was still alive so he could experience such an emotion.
The night ended with Nobunaga making note of the fact that your portion of dinner was much smaller than the one you had given him, but you brushed off the concern as you said this was normal.
He seemed to accept it.
It was as if he'd never been injured.
Within a short period Nobunaga had taken over the more strenuous tasks of maintaining the cabin, most of it involving the chopping of firewood so the two of you could continue to keep warm. You had been worried about letting him do it at first given that one of his injuries had been on his shoulder, and you weren't certain that he should be putting such strain on that area, but he insisted that he would be fine. And that seemed to be the case as you never saw any ounce of pain flash across his face when he would bring the ax down upon the wooden logs.
Despite everything that had happened to him, Nobunaga was doing just fine.
But even with how well he appeared to be doing, you still felt compelled to worry over him. Even if that version of him you had first met was now gone, you couldn't remove the image of him out of your mind. So you made sure to ask after him, if he was feeling well and if he ever needed you to take over that particular task again.
He never did. Nobunaga would always reply that he was fine and that you didn't need to worry about him, and the way he would tell you always indicated that he was being truthful with you.
He also didn't seem to mind at all the ways you kept an eye on him. If anything, he appeared to be pleased whenever you did.
The days passed by comfortably with new routines setting in for the both of you, with Nobunaga taking care of the majority of the work that needed to be done outside while you focused your energies on the interior of the cabin.
Although it wasn't completely comfortable for you, as during the entire time since you had brought Nobunaga to your home, you had continued to sleep on the rug in front of the fireplace. As expected, it was starting to wear on you, but you didn't mention it to him. After letting him use it for so long, you had no intentions of kicking him out of it, and you told yourself that you could bear it.
Despite not mentioning anything to Nobunaga, he noticed.
One night you awoke to find that he had placed you in the bed while you had slept.
While the gesture was surely meant to be a sweet one, you were more alarmed when you saw that Nobunaga was sleeping beside you, as the bed was just barely able to fit the two of you in it.
It caused a mild panic at first as your heart beat rapidly and you looked to escape the situation. With the way he had placed you on the side next to the wall, the options you had were to crawl down to the foot of the bed and get out that way, or clamber over Nobunaga and hope that you didn't wake him as he slept.
You had decided to go with the former, even if Nobunaga did deserve the inconvenience of having his sleep interrupted for the way he'd moved you about like that. Sitting up with the intentions of slipping out of the bed sheets, you glanced over at the spot you usually occupied while steadying yourself with a hand on the mattress.
…. It had been a while since you had slept in your own bed, you thought to yourself. And while you weren't blaming Nobunaga for that, the surface you had made for yourself out of the rug and blankets was barely passable as a spot to sleep in. Your body was tired and sore and it was affecting you during the day.
Nobunaga must have seen that; perhaps that was part of why he refused to let you do the more physical chores, you mused.
You clutched at the blankets on top of you, now not wanting to pull them off so you could leave the bed despite the inappropriateness of the situation.
But he wouldn't have meant anything bad by it, would he? No, even in the short amount of time you had known him, you felt certain that he didn't have any ulterior motives. He had simply seen that you were doing poorly by sleeping on the floor and he moved you to a spot where you would be comfortable. It was purely practical. And while it was still a bit upsetting that he had picked you up and moved you in your sleep, as you thought on it more, you imagined that he didn't know how to start such a conversation with you, or how he might have convinced you that it was fine to share a bed with him. He wouldn't have, most likely, and you would have stayed where you were.
You didn't want to go back to that spot in front of the fireplace now, though you still felt conflicted about staying in the bed.
Then, a new thought – if it was just for one night, that would be fine, wouldn't it? Just once so you could recover a bit more strength, and then you would go back to how it had been before. It was purely practical, you repeated to yourself. The only thing he meant by it was so you could have a comfortable nights sleep for once. It was only good intentions from a man who wanted to repay you for all of your kindness. As long as nothing further happened, it would be okay.
Now having convinced yourself of that, you lay back down on the bed, though you did scoot away slightly from Nobunaga's sleeping form. Or as much as you were able to with the wall right next to you.
There would need to be a discussion about this in the morning, but for now, you chose to rest, and you fell back into slumber with Nobunaga at your side.
That following morning, there wasn't much of a discussion to be had. You expressed how alarming it had been to find yourself in bed next to him, and while Nobunaga acknowledged and apologized for doing that without asking you beforehand, he didn't seem especially sorry. Nor did he seem to really hear you when you expressed why it had bothered you.
It furthered your worry that he was dismissing your concerns. But he did promise that it wouldn't happen again, and since there had been nothing else about him that alarmed you, you chose to take his word.
At least he hadn't pointed out that you chose to stay with him that night.
“If you need to rest, make sure to let me know.”
Nobunaga glanced over at you and gave a slight not before he returned his focus to the forest around him while you followed behind, the basket meant for carrying wood on your back as the two of you scoured the surrounding areas for fuel for the fireplace. As was often the case during the winter, the main effort you took towards surviving was to make sure you kept warm, thus you were often out in the forest for that reason.
It was the first time Nobunaga had joined you.
He'd been insistent, saying that he could help out beyond what you were allowing him to do and that he was worried about you going out on your own. Nothing you said convinced him to let you leave by yourself, and so the two of you left together.
No matter how hard you tried, you still checked over him frequently, ready to give him the option of going back when or if he found that he was straining himself too much. Even if he and the doctor said that he was fine, you couldn't imagine that he really was okay after such a short period of time.
But you got the sense that Nobunaga wasn't as happy now with the way you kept an eye on him. Because of that, you decided to stay quiet for now and hope he would be honest with you if he truly wasn't doing well.
The time spent outside passed in silence as the two of you went through with the tiring but necessary task. Nobunaga showed no signs of being put out, and seemed to be in better shape than you were as after a few hours of slogging through the ankle deep snow, you were starting to reach your limit as you were out of breath and wanted nothing more than to return to the cabin so you could sit down. Your energy was distinctly lower than it normally would be, and you tried to ignore the empty feeling in your stomach.
If he noticed, Nobunaga made no mention of it.
Eventually the two of you had collected enough wood, and it was agreed that the two of you would return, to which you quietly felt relieved. Again, the two of you walked through the woods, and just as before you remained quiet, still worried that perhaps your companion was becoming irritated with you. You walked behind him, allowing him to take the lead as you traveled along the path back to home.
With your eyes on his back, you noticed how often his head turned upwards as he looked up to the sky.
When your eyes followed to where his gaze had gone, you found that the only thing there was to note aside from the many trees was the half full moon in the sky that was present despite it being daytime. Either he was looking at that or something in the trees that you weren't catching any sight of, you mused. Though you chose not to linger on it; it didn't seem to matter much.
It didn't take much longer to return to the cabin, at which you let out a small sigh of relief as you were eager to feel warm again once you were inside.
Nobunaga glanced behind him that time.
“Everything alright?” he asked.
“Of course. Why?” you responded.
“Seems like you're happier than normal to be back.”
“I suppose there have been a lot of anxieties about the outside building in me,” you admitted, “but there isn't much to be done when we need to head out to survive, right?”
He nodded slowly before turning back towards the cabin as he said “I haven't helped much with those anxieties, probably.”
“Actually, I feel a lot better with you around.”
“You do?”
You nodded at him when he glanced towards you again, and the way you smiled at him seemed to embarrass him as he just as quickly looked away and walked to the cabin with a bit more urgency. Following him at a slower pace, you felt a bit more at ease now.
But that feeling lasted only a moment as you took the time to look about the area that surrounded your home and found your gaze landing on the two pines not far from you. The same two pines where you found Nobunaga once he had woken up.
The same two pines that had the footprints between them on that morning.
You stopped in your tracks as you stared at the area before you, your breathing starting to come in shallow as you remembered what you had been told had happened at the town. You had tried not to think about it as the topic was morbid and scary, but now…. Now you felt rather dense as you hadn't put the pieces together until this very moment, and fear was building within you once more.
Nobunaga's eyebrows furrowed once he saw that you hadn't followed, and he turned around in order to place a hand on your shoulder when he had reached you.
“What is it?” he asked you.
“…. I realized something awful,” you said, your eyes still fixed on the ground between the trees.
“What?”
“When I went into town last, I learned that a monster had attacked,” you explained. Your hands clutched at your skirt as you added “and I just remembered something strange I saw the morning I found you.”
Nobunaga's eyebrows furrowed as he asked “what did you find?”
“Animal tracks. Large ones that were right over there. I thought it was a bear at first, but now I'm not so sure. I think it may have been that monster. One of them even said that it seemed to have come from this direction.”
You let out a shaky breath as you added “seven people were killed before they felled the beast, and I just…… I'm just terrified at the thought of what would have happened if it had broken in. If it was able to kill seven able bodied men and women, then it would have killed me easily. No one would have even known until the snow thawed and they realized I was nowhere to be seen.”
Nobunaga kept his hand on your shoulder while he remained quiet. When you glanced up at him, you found that his mouth was pressed into a hard line, and it seemed as though he was waiting for you to say something else.
But you weren't sure of what else you might say. Everything that could have spilled from your mouth in that moment seemed to have come to a stop, and you were left staring down at that space where you had seen those tracks nearly two weeks before, and all you were capable of doing in that moment was imagining what might have happened to you. If the men from the village would have boarded up the door to your home after finding your body.
You hadn't thought too much on your safety since inheriting the cabin, and now you were wondering if you were only still alive through sheer luck.
Finding your voice again, you then asked “just how close to death do you think I was that night? If that creature really was outside my cabin?”
His hand tensed slightly at the question, but this time, Nobunaga answered.
“Probably really close,” he admitted.
You glanced over to him and found that he was no longer looking at you.
“It was probably up to that creature's whim on whether he would kill you or not,” he said, “he just chose not to.”
“…. He?” you asked.
Nobunaga shrugged.
“He, it, call it what you want. Doesn't matter,” he said, “all that does matter is that you're alive, right?”
“I suppose.”
He arched an eyebrow as he asked “what's wrong?”
“Something else could always come by, couldn't it? And I don't have any means of defending myself. I certainly can't afford any sort of decent weapon,” you said.
I don't even know how long the food I have will last
You kept that thought to yourself, even though you knew you couldn't do that forever.
“If that beast isn't dead, or those men who attacked you come back and find this place….”
Your voice trailed off as you didn't want to finish that sentence.
“You don't need to worry about that,” Nobunaga told you.
“Why?”
“Because I'm here now.”
Nobunaga's hand moved from your shoulder so he could stroke your cheek gently, though you couldn't help but flinch at the unexpected contact.
“You saved me from dying. Somehow, despite how lost I was, you managed to find me, and not only did you take me all the way back here, but you nursed me back to health.”
He was smiling as he told you “so I've decided that I'll repay everything you've done and more. Now that I'm here, you don't need to worry about your safety. Because I'll protect you.”
The words lingered in the air a moment as you mulled them over in your head. A response formed, though your mouth remained closed as you knew immediately it wouldn't be taken well if you were to voice it. To tell him that you felt he was the one who needed to be protected would cause a tension that would be hard to deal with in the small space of the cabin, especially when his eyes burned so brightly with a passion you hadn't seen before.
You gave him a small smile as you took a more diplomatic approach, telling him “of course you will, Nobunaga.”
It sounded forced. It was forced.
And Nobunaga picked up on it as he frowned slightly.
Still desperate to keep the peace, you grasped at his hand on your cheek, pulling it off gently and grasping it lightly as you said “thank you for making me feel better.”
That seemed to placate him, as he nodded. Though you could tell from his expression that his feelings over your response weren't completely gone.
Dread filled you as you made your way towards the pantry that held your food storage. You didn't want to open it as you knew what you would see: empty shelves and barely anything to eat. Whatever you had in there might last you a few days at the most, and after that point, you would need to find some way to scavenge for food until spring came.
…. That was several months away, you noted. With both little food and little jenny left, how in the world were you and Nobunaga going to survive until then?
Your thoughts went everywhere, thinking of the items you owned that you could trade and the few jobs that were available within the town. Walking there in the current conditions would be an ordeal, especially if you needed to do so multiple times a week, but you had no choice. You couldn't allow either of you to starve.
Nobunaga getting some sort of work was also something that needed to happen, though you still found yourself hesitant to bring it up. You had been the one to rescue him, after all. Why couldn't you take care of him sufficiently? Thus, every time you thought to ask him, you felt guilty.
But he was fine. He had said so and had repeatedly prove so. So it was reasonable to expect him to pull his weight, especially when he was the reason why your food storage had depleted so rapidly.
It wasn't like he had meant for that to happen
With a sigh, you willed the thought away. You'd bring up the idea of him working later, but for now, you needed to make up something that would pass as a meal. So while a lump had settled in your throat, you opened the pantry door as you readied yourself for the dreadful sight of barren shelves.
Only that wasn't what you found at all.
Instead of empty shelves you expected, the pantry was overflowing with food. A variety of meats, vegetables and fruits were at your disposal, and all you could do was stare on in shock. None of that had been there the previous night.
It couldn't be real, you then decided.
So you closed the door, and then opened it again after a few moments, expecting the reality of your situation to return once you saw the lack of food within.
Except you still found it to be completely full.
You looked on in confusion as you wondered where this had come from.
“You seem pretty surprised.”
You turned towards the doorway and found Nobunaga entering, a handful of firewood in his arms. Shutting the door with his foot, he walked across the room to the fireplace and dumped the chopped wood within the box that sat next to it, wiping his hands after. You said nothing, at which point he looked back to you, and then he noticed the pantry.
Nobunaga smiled.
“We won't be going hungry for a while now,” he said.
You blinked.
“You did this?” you asked.
He gave you an odd look as he asked “who else would have?”
“But…. But where did you get all of this? How could you afford it?” you pressed.
Nobunaga opened his mouth, as though he was going to answer. But then he stopped and, seemingly thinking better of it, shook his head.
“For you, it might be better if you remain ignorant of that,” he said, “just trust me when I say that everything will be alright.”
…. You didn't like that response, and you were able to come to only one conclusion:
Everything that was in the pantry, he had stolen.
Your head swiveled back to the pantry as you looked over the contents again, and with all of the good quality food that was present, your brain raced as you tried to add up the amounts in your head.
This wasn't some little crime. If you were found with all of this, the two of you would face a severe punishment.
But that wasn't the worst of it, you told yourself. The worst part was that Nobunaga had very likely cleaned out the food storage of someone else. Someone who definitely needed it just to survive.
“Nobunaga,” you began, your eyes darting all about the pantry as you asked “what have you done?”
“I've provided for you.”
You turned your head back to him as he walked towards you while he continued to speak.
“You should have told me earlier that I was causing you issues,” he said, “how am I supposed to know that there's a problem if you won't tell me?”
“I-You were injured and…. I needed to take care of you,” you said.
“So you didn't want to bring it up because of that?”
Though you were uncertain of yourself, you still nodded.
Stopping right in front of you, Nobunaga let out a sigh.
“That's a sweet sentiment, but I'd like it if you stopped viewing me that way. Look at what happened because you weren't saying anything? You were starving yourself just to keep me healthy.”
Placing a hand on your shoulder, he continued.
“I'm not fragile,” he told you, “I can help you. And I want to help you, to keep you safe and to repay you for everything you've done. Whatever it is that you need, I can get it for you. So don't keep treating me like I'm some sickly patient, alright?”
After a moment, you slowly nodded. Nobunaga was either genuinely unaware of your hesitance or willfully ignoring it, because he smiled again while his hand traveled up to caress your cheek.
“I took care of the firewood, so you don't need to worry about that,” he then said. Then, after looking at the pantry, he grinned at you as he added “I'll make breakfast for us, too. With how long I've spent lounging around in that bed, I'm out of practice.”
Again, you slowly nodded and allowed him to push you out of the way as he selected what he wanted out of the pantry.
“What about….”
You trailed off when Nobunaga looked to you, and you didn't know why you lost your voice so easily.
You tried again when you asked “what about the people who need this?”
You pointed to the food as you did so.
Nobunaga gave you an odd look.
“We need this,” he said.
That was all he said before he continued with his task.
The morning was spent with you feeling uncertain and guilty over the meal you ate, all the while Nobunaga had further shrank the boundaries between the two of you as he sat directly beside you.
He seemed proud of himself.
The rate at which things changed left you speechless. Where he had once been the helpless man that you had saved, Nobunaga had now taken charge over your own home. He kept up in taking care of the more physically strenuous tasks, but you were now barely allowed outside anymore as he told you to let him take care of everything.
It didn't sit well with you, but you said nothing as you told yourself that the situation was only temporary. Although it had never been discussed, you had never intended on this being a permanent situation, and surely Nobunaga knew that. It would only last until spring at the very latest, and then he would be gone once the climate outside wasn't so harsh. So you allowed it. It would only be a few more months and then it would be over.
Though there were many times late during the nights that you wondered why you allowed it, and you wondered if this had been born from your desperation to have someone else around the cabin with you.
It brought up questions about yourself which you found you didn't want to answer.
It also felt like it had been an eternity since you had brought him here, and yet, based on the way the moon was slowly filling up with each passing day, it had only been a few weeks at most.
Nobunaga noticed that, as well. Often, when you would peek outside to watch him work, you saw him gazing up at the moon during the day, and the look on his face was difficult to tell what exactly he was feeling.
Was it fear? Or anticipation?
Then, the day before the full moon, something changed.
Nobunaga was hovering over you more than usual.
Like an overly attached pet, he followed after you no matter what you did and seemed annoyed whenever you would back away in an attempt to give yourself some space. That wouldn't last long as you would soon find him hovering around you again, staring intently at you as he did so.
As a result, that day felt especially long. You tried several times to ask him why he was acting the way he was, what was wrong, what could you do to help him?
Nobunaga didn't answer you.
The longer he behaved the way he did, the more unsafe you felt around him. All you could do was wonder why he was doing this.
No words were shared over dinner; neither of you wanted to talk to the other, it seemed. Though you only knew your own reasons as to why you didn't want to speak. Whatever his reasons were and how they tied in to the way he'd been behaving, that was all being kept to himself.
You finished your meal fast, and after you had cleaned up, you found yourself next to the fire with a book in hand as you tried to ignore him. But that didn't stop him from pestering you.
“Why are you sitting over there?” he asked.
“I'd like some time to myself,” you answered, briefly glancing at him before returning to the pages in front of you.
Evidently that wasn't a good reason for you to be away from him, as he then said “come sit with me.”
“…. I'd really like some time to myself,” you reiterated.
He scoffed.
“Hard to get that in such close quarters,” he told you dryly.
“I'm sure we can manage,” you muttered.
“Hm.”
It didn't sound as though he had truly conceded, yet moments passed by and nothing further happened. He wasn't insisting that you go over to him, nor was he walking up to you and getting in your space again. Not that it made you feel any better after his behavior during the day.
That was the only bit of reprieve you were granted from him, as when you were preparing your area in front of the fireplace to sleep for the night, Nobunaga came up and grabbed you in order to take you over to the bed, placing you beneath the sheets before he joined you shortly.
You didn't say a word. And you couldn't understand why you didn't.
Just what was it that was keeping your throat clogged up and your limbs stiff and immobile as you were made to do something that you didn't want?
… Fear, that's what it was.
Nobunaga was scaring you.
As you thought over the events of the last few days – no, beyond that. Nobunaga had been scaring you for some time now. You simply hadn't wanted to acknowledge it because you didn't know how to handle the situation. Now you were stuck in bed with a man who made you more frightened than you thought was possible, and you had no way to escape him.
So you turned over, facing the wall as you clutched the blanket close to yourself. Nobunaga said nothing to you, and as you assumed that he was focusing on sleeping, you told yourself to do the same.
At the very least, this would be over faster the quicker you fell asleep.
If only it was that easy.
How long you spent staring at the wall of your cabin, you had no idea. It felt like hours, but you were certain that it couldn't have been that long. Your sense of time was warping due to your distress. And again you wondered: why was he doing this?
The entire time, you had assumed he was already asleep, but then the sound of him turning over in the bed caught your attention, and suddenly you felt his gaze on the back of your head. You didn't need to look at him to be able to tell how intently he was staring at you. And the longer that went on, the more discomfort you felt as you laid in bed next to him.
Pulling the cover closer to yourself, you shut your eyes as you tried your hardest to get to sleep. It was fine; all he was doing was staring at you. While it wasn't ideal, you could ignore that.
Just go to sleep, you told yourself.
Things stayed like that for a few moments: you slowly curling in on yourself as you willed yourself to ignore the way Nobunaga stared at you, all the while he didn't say a word. He needed to know, didn't he? He needed to realize how uncomfortable he was making you. So why was he continuing to do it? Why didn't he care about how he was affecting you? Why had he been behaving so strangely today?
You could ask, but you doubted he would answer. If he hadn't the times before then why would he do so now?
So again you willed yourself to ignore his behavior.
It seemed to be working. Despite the weight of his gaze that was still on top of you, sleep was beginning to take hold. The exhaustion you felt at this time of night finally allowed you to put those worries aside, and the sound of the wind blowing the snow about outside gave you something else to focus on as you began to drift away.
Tomorrow, you sleepily thought. You would confront him tomorrow. Definitely.
Feeling a bit more at ease now, you relaxed a bit more, fully intending on getting a good night's rest.
You didn't hear the way he shifted in the bed.
But you felt when his hand reached out for your shoulder beneath the covers.
Despite flinching a little on feeling his touch, you did nothing to stop him or even opened your eyes, instead keeping them squeezed shut. You shouldn't be reacting in that way, you told yourself. Slapping his hand away is what you should have done – what you should be doing. Pushing him away and demand to know the reason for his behavior, and if it wasn't good enough, you would tell him that he'd be leaving first thing in the morning. At the very least you needed to kick him out of your bed for the night.
All of those things you could and should have done, yet you were frozen, keeping your eyes closed as you willed yourself to ignore it. Nobunaga's hand remained on your shoulder, squeezing lightly as if to comfort you before he moved, grazing the area between your shoulder and neck with his knuckles.
… Perhaps it was an apology, you told yourself. He recognized now how out of line he had been today, and this was his way of trying to make up for that fact. Nobunaga didn't seem to be the type to apologize easily, so you told yourself that the explanation made sense.
You still weren't happy with him, but if he really did see how tense and upset you were, it was nice that he was making some sort of effort, even if you really wished he would just speak to you.
Tell him it's alright and the two of you can talk about it in the morning
The thought entered your head and, despite the anger you were still feeling towards the man, you decided that you would rather have peace and were about to voice just that.
Only Nobunaga chose that moment to move in closer behind you.
And his hand traveled from your shoulder down to your pelvis.
Your eyes shot open, now fully awake, and you clenched at the covers tightly as you felt that hand gently massage that part of you, moving over that intimate area of yours before settling on your hip, continually caressing you with soft touches through the material of your nightgown. His lips were now on you as well, as Nobunaga placed soft kisses to the exposed skin of your neck.
You knew where this was going and you desperately didn't want that to happen.
Say something, you told yourself. Tell him to stop.
Instead of doing that, your voice caught in your throat and you could only clutch the covers tighter to yourself.
Nobunaga noticed, and the relief you felt when he pulled his hand away from you was quickly dashed when he pried the covers away, leaving your form exposed to the air of the cabin with only your nightgown as protection. In response you whimpered, now clutching at the sheets beneath you as you once again curled in on yourself.
Why? Why were you acting so weak?
Do something
NOW
Despite the voice that screamed at you in your head, you remained frozen as Nobunaga did as he pleased, now appearing directly behind you, his breath hot on your ear as he reached for you again.
That time his hand went to your breasts, and any sense of shame nowhere to be found as he blatantly groped you.
The action caused you to shudder, and that was enough to make you fight back as your hands went to grab his wrist, gripping him tightly with the intent of pulling him off of you.
The noise he made when you tried that was unexpected:
He growled at you.
It was so deep that reverberated in your ear, and you froze again as you wondered how in the world a human was able to make such a sound.
Now stunned into submission, you did nothing when Nobunaga readjusted you, forcing you to stretch back out on your front so his hand could wander about your body freely, groping and squeezing where he liked with his free hand slipped beneath you so he could continue to fondle your chest. That time he forced the neckline of your gown to widen so his hand could slip through, and you felt the rough skin of his hands on your soft flesh.
You could only whimper in protest.
He either didn't notice or didn't care as he nuzzled into your neck, leaving chaste kisses in his wake while his hands continued to assault you, only one doing so with your nightgown still in its way.
How long would it remain that way? When would he tire of just touching you and move on to something else? Based on what you could feel poking into the back of your leg, it was likely going to be sometime soon.
You remained trapped between him and the wall with precious little space between you. With no fight left in you and no way of fighting him off, you pressed your eyes shut once more, hoping that this would all be over quickly somehow.
There was a sense of desperation when Nobunaga finally reached down for the hem of your gown and pulled it up, forcing it over your legs and hips until he had it just above your stomach. Now your entire lower half was exposed completely, and you once again felt the weight of his gaze, this time on that spot between your legs that you still had clenched shut.
…. It was really going to happen this way?
Your breath hitched when you felt him grab at your knee and pried your legs apart without much effort. His other hand had left your chest and you heard the sound of his trousers being shoved down.
You knew what was happening, and you continued to stare at the wall so you wouldn't need to have that image of him forever burned into your mind.
I don't want this I don't want this I don't want this
With that thought screaming through your head, you found your voice, what little there was of it.
“Please don't,” you whimpered.
What came out was so soft that you wouldn't have thought he had heard it. Or if he had, you felt as though he may have pretended that he didn't.
Yet he stopped.
You felt that his eyes were focused on your face, watching you, waiting for you to speak again.
Again, you managed to find your voice, and it was stronger this time when you forced the words out.
“Please. Not like this.”
You sounded pathetic in the way you begged. Whatever strength that you tried to convey to those around you was nowhere to be found now. All there was in this moment was a weak woman who couldn't even look the man assaulting her in the eyes.
No matter how weak and pathetic you appeared, it wouldn't be enough to stop him, would it? You could still feel his hard cock against your backside. He wouldn't stop what he was doing and take care of that himself, would he? Perhaps he would even blame you for this current situation; perhaps he would justify himself by saying that you brought this on when you made no complaint on sharing a bed with him.
You knew there would be many others who would agree with his sentiment.
Tears threatened to fall as you continued to clutch at the bed sheets, trying your best to prepare yourself for this situation that you couldn't escape. Nobunaga's hand was still on your leg, still being held slightly aloft and leaving the soft folds of your pussy exposed to the air of the cabin. It was still going to happen. All he needed to do was shift himself slightly and his length would slip into you. Not without some resistance, but no matter how much your tight walls would fight to keep him out, he would ultimately have his way through sheer force alone.
That was what you had thought.
Yet he now was still. While his hand remained on your leg, he made no move to violate you further.
…. Had your words reached him?
You found that you couldn't help yourself, and you turned your head slightly to look back at him.
Nobunaga noticed instantly, and your eyes met.
He looked uncertain of himself. That uncertainty grew when he saw your fearful expression.
Upon seeing that, you tried again.
“Please, Nobunaga,” you began, “you're better than this.”
Conflict only appeared to grow within him as his eyebrows furrowed and he looked down at you with a guilty expression.
You stayed where you were, not attempting to pull him off you again. Instead you continued to look at him, willing him with every fiber of your being to force him to stop, to make the guilt too much for him to handle. After you had saved his life, that should be enough to make him stop, shouldn't it?
All you could do was hope that it would be.
Moments passed in silence with neither of you saying anything.
Then Nobunaga moved.
He reached for your head and pushed it down onto the mattress, keeping his hand there so you were kept pressed down and could no longer turn to look at him. It hurt slightly, and you let out a small groan of pain only to be shushed by Nobunaga.
Then he let go of your leg and pinned it to the mattress as well.
Now you were confused. The action of holding your head down made no sense if he didn't intend on-
You felt his cock rub against the back of your thighs. Your thighs, that he was now holding down. And after a few moments, he pushed his cock between them.
… Why?
Again the question ran through your mind as you asked why he was doing this to you.
Had he always viewed you in such a way?
You were beyond words now, and you kept your grip on the sheets as Nobunaga continued to fuck your thighs. The hand he had on your head had fisted into your hair, and every now and then he would pull hard enough to make you whimper. Every time that happened, he would shush you. When he kept pulling too hard and you continued to make those small noises of pain, he chose to clamp his free hand over your mouth to keep you quiet.
All the while he bore his weight down on you as he kept your legs pinned together with his own, and he continued to fuck into the simulated penetration of your thighs.
His hot breath on your neck became familiar as he leaned himself closer, his ragged breathing horribly loud in your ear as he got off to the awful situation. His hot length continued to breach the skin of your thighs as he kept you quiet and pliant for himself.
Closing your eyes was a poor idea, as you found that cutting off your sight only had you focusing more on the feeling of his dick against you, giving you insights to details you never wanted to know about. Of the veins, his length and the thickness-
No. You didn't want to think about those things.
So you kept your eyes open, keeping your gaze on the wooden wall of your cabin, doing your utmost to keep your focus on the wood grain that ran along the surface and keeping yourself from thinking of the man on top of you and how half of your face was repeatedly shoved into the mattress with every rough thrust of his hips.
The only saving grace of the situation was that he wasn't actually penetrating you.
Not long after, Nobunaga's groans became more guttural and his grip on you became harder. The pace of his thrusting became more erratic until he eventually pulled out of you.
And then you felt the warmth of his seed as he came on your thighs, coating your skin as he let out a relieved groan directly into your ear.
Once he was done, he fell on top of you, his grip finally loosening.
You continued to stay still.
Nobunaga did nothing further to you, and somehow, in the midst of the way you stared at the wall in shock while you tried to make sense of what had happened, you fell asleep. When you awoke the next morning, you were only allowed to stay in ignorant bliss for a few moments as you became aware again of his sticky release that was still splattered on your thighs, and all of the memories came rushing back within an instant.
That had been real?
The proof of that came when you cleaned yourself off with a cloth. At first your motions were slow, but as you thought longer on what had happened, you became more desperate to make yourself clean again. To get it off of you. It felt disgusting and you hated it.
If Nobunaga could tell that you were silently stewing in your feelings of betrayal and disgust, he made no effort to address it.
That day you couldn't bring yourself to look at him. Even when he hovered just as much as he had the previous day, you refused to acknowledge him. Instead of being upset with you, Nobunaga didn't seem to care. If anything, his behavior from the previous day had only escalated, as he made a point to have some form of physical contact with you, be it as simple as his hand on your arm or as extreme as wrapping his arms around you while he held you close, pressing kisses against your neck and humming to himself.
You didn't respond and kept your gaze averted.
How could he do that to you?
How could he continue to do this to you?
You couldn't bring yourself to ask, and your mind was stuck in an endless circle of questioning just what had happened while your body numbly went along with what Nobunaga wanted.
Not long into the day you found yourself sitting on his lap, as he had settled the both of you on the rug in front of the fire. His chest was pressed against yours while his face had been buried in the crook of your neck, and he breathed loudly while he held you tightly. Occasionally he spoke in soft murmurs against your skin, and the hand he had resting against your back would trail up and down against your spine with soft motions, as if to counteract the rough way he had treated you before.
Whatever it was that he said, you didn't hear it. Nor did you bother to struggle when he first pulled you into his embrace. Again, you allowed it to happen. You now found yourself staring up at the walls, taking in the knots in the wood and counting them over and over in your head as your mind no longer wanted to acknowledge what was happening.
This would stop eventually, wouldn't it? It needed to.
Nobunaga would let you go, he would leave, and then you would be free of him.
How you had come to the conclusion that was the way things would play out, you had no idea. But you chose to believe that anyway.
It was nicer to hope that this would come to an end.
And after a long while, it did.
Some time later, Nobunaga finally pulled away from you before he gently pushed you off of his lap, making you settle on the floor while he knelt in front of you. Two large hands then cupped your cheeks, and your gaze was then directed towards him.
Nobunaga smiled at you and leaned in to place a kiss on your forehead. A kiss that you didn't react to. He seemed unbothered by that fact as he followed it up by giving you a reassuring pat on the cheek.
“I'll be back soon.”
With that, he took his hands off of you as he stood to his full height and turned towards the door. With a few short steps he had reached the entrance. And without a single more word, Nobunaga opened the door, revealing the outside. It was getting close to dark, and yet Nobunaga was walking out into the cold without an extra layer of protective clothing or even a lantern to guide his way in what would be the quickly coming night.
Through the snow that layered the ground, through the pair of pines, Nobunaga walked forward.
Going, going.
Into the forest, you watched as his form grew smaller and became harder to see from the trees that surrounded him on all sides. Until…..
…. Gone.
He was gone.
And left in his wake was the wide open door of your cabin, and you, still sitting in the spot where he had placed you.
You didn't stay that way for long. The cold had quickly seeped into your cabin, and upon the realization that he was gone, truly gone, you didn't feel as though you could move. Now that the strength had returned to you, you pulled yourself to your feet and rushed over to the door, slamming it shut and locking it.
Now Nobunaga couldn't get back in.
You sank down to the floor as sobs began to wrack your body, all of the emotion that you had been bottling up within yourself coming out in a burst.
You couldn't sleep that night.
Hours after Nobunaga had left and you had broken down crying, you had briefly found yourself tossing and turning in the bed as you tried to rest. The memories of what had happened kept you from sleeping, and even when you went through with the effort of flipping the mattress onto the other side in the hopes that might make a difference, your sleeplessness continued.
It wouldn't leave your mind, and no matter how many times you made yourself survey the room to confirm that you were alone, every time you closed your eyes, you were back where you were last night.
Pinned down and vulnerable.
You gave up on the bed, and sleep as you sat down by the fire, stoking the dying flames by adding more wood. As you sat there, huddled by the fireplace, you found that you wanted to cry again.
All that you had done for him, and that was the way Nobunaga chose to repay you? By violating you in the worst way possible? How? How could he know all that you had done for him and still do such a thing? The only saving grace of the situation was that he hadn't gone through with it completely once you had begged him not to. But he had still made the choice to use you. And it was clear that he saw nothing wrong with what he had done.
It was sickening.
The tears that were forming were quickly and harshly wiped away with the sleeve of your nightgown. No, no more of that, you told yourself. You had wasted enough of your tears on that man. Tears and effort and your own goodwill. No more of that.
He wasn't in any way deserving of it.
…. Though maybe you weren't entirely blameless.
You glanced about at the closed pantry door that was still full of the food you knew he had stolen. The food that you had found yourself trying to justify, as you had truly had needed it. Would the people of Willsden be understanding? Someone there had surely been the victim in that crime, so you feared that they wouldn't. After how much time had passed since you first learned of the theft, you feared that you would be considered to be just as responsible.
Perhaps you shouldn't have feared the jail cell so much; if you had done the right thing at the beginning, maybe you wouldn't be going through this.
The right thing.
You had thought that had been helping Nobunaga when you found him, but now….
You stayed in that spot by the fire, your arms wrapped around your legs while your chin rested on top of your knees as you watched the flames dancing atop the logs. Late into the night, you sat there, waiting until the racing thoughts in your mind would slow and you would finally feel tired enough to succumb to a dreamless sleep. That was what you needed most right now.
It might be best to stay on the rug, you told yourself. You worried that if you returned to the bed, your mind would be alert again with those awful memories. Perhaps you needed to sleep on the floor again until the inevitable stiffness would return to your joints and force you to take the more comfortable spot on the bed. And if the bed was still causing you issues, you would get a new one once spring came.
….. With what jenny would you do that?
You sighed, pulling your face down so your knees were touching your forehead.
Tears and effort and goodwill and your own savings, and all of it for nothing.
As much as you tried to tell yourself that there was no use in being bitter about it, it was hard to keep yourself from feeling that way.
It was late when you finally felt as though you were tired enough that you might be able to sleep. With still no desire to return to the bed, you laid down on the rug, still staring at the fireplace while you hoped that sleep would find you quickly. Despite the slight chill that came from your lack of a blanket, you felt too tired to get up and grab one from the bed. That was a good sign. That you were too comfortable where you were to grab such a thing surely meant that sleep would soon take you, and your mind could have a brief reprieve.
In that moment, that was all you wanted.
A knock sounded at the door.
Though the sound hadn't made with any terrible force, the unexpected noise wrenched you from that place of rest, and you pushed yourself up by your elbows as you turned your head to face the door.
The knock sounded a few moments later, the rapping of knuckles clear against the wooden surface.
In your mind, there was only one explanation: Nobunaga had returned.
Upon that realization, you scowled.
When he knocked a third time, you settled back down onto the rug, your arms wrapped around you while you drew your legs in closer.
You weren't opening the door for him; you were beyond the point of caring.
So you remained determined to ignore him while he continued to try and get your attention, the force of his knocks increasing and becoming more rapid the longer you made him wait. He would figure it out. He would realize that he was no loner welcome, and then he would find shelter elsewhere. Even if he didn't and he stayed on your doorstep until morning, you wouldn't budge: you weren't letting him in.
After several minutes of ceaseless knocking, it finally stopped. At that, you breathed out a sigh of relief and closed your eyes, happy that it was finally over.
It wasn't.
Because something bashed against the door.
Something that, when it hit, was loud enough to make you jump into a sitting position, your heartbeat increasing in seconds as you suddenly felt terror and confusion as you stared at the door.
When that something hit a second time, you were watching as you saw the wood of the door bend inward, buckling beneath the force of whatever had been launched at it. Whatever Nobunaga was using to try and break into your cabin, it was something large and powerful.
You blinked.
He was trying to break in.
He wasn't even allowing you to be in peace after he had assaulted you; he felt entitled enough to demand entry into your home even after you had locked him out.
How could he do that?
“Nobunaga!” you cried, tears forming in your eyes as you forced yourself to call out his name, “just leave me alone! I don't want you here!”
The bashing against the door didn't stop, and once it hit after you had finished speaking, you noticed a large crack in the wood.
You needed to defend yourself. What did you have? Pulling yourself to your feet, you scanned the room. A knife, you noted, near the area that served as your kitchen. It wasn't ideal considering that Nobunaga was stronger than you, but that was the best you could do. You took a step forward to grab it.
That was when the door caved in.
Splinters exploded everywhere accompanied by cold snow, skidding across the floor and landing at your feet. Panic began to set in, and you yelled at yourself to get the knife before he entered-!
Only when you looked to the doorway, what you saw wasn't Nobunaga.
The thing that entered wasn't human.
It resembled a wolf, though it was unlike any wolf you had ever seen. It was as tall as the average man, or perhaps even taller, and it made sure that it towered over you as it stood upon it's hind legs. As it pushed aside the remnants of your door, you saw that the front legs weren't in anyway normal for a wolf. The way they stretched out and the way that they bent – they looked like human arms that had been covered in pitch dark fur, though the deadly looking claws at the ends of those decidedly monstrous hands were equally inhuman.
Your mind was blank as you stared at it in shock.
As as it bent down to enter through the doorway, you found that your feet were taking you away from the creature, backing up until your heels hit the edge of your soft rug and you found yourself tumbling backwards, landing hard on your hands while you kept your eyes on the thing that was entering your home. All you could hear was your heartbeat getting louder and louder in your ears as the creature stepped inside fully and stood back up.
It looked at you and you couldn't think. You weren't capable of rational thought in that moment and your breathing came out fast and harsh through your mouth.
The only thing you knew was fear; a certainty that your death was imminent.
For a brief moment, you wished that Nobunaga hadn't left you.
The wolf creature took a step forward, the claws in its feet digging into the wood flooring while it held out one of those hands in your direction, fingers extended as it appeared to reach for you.
You responded by backing away, using your arms and legs in an attempt to scramble out of its grasp. But your escape was cut short when you reached the edge of the fireplace. Your cabin was small and there was nowhere else to run to. It blocked the only way in or out, and there was no chance that you could slip past it. It would grab you. It would grab you and it would kill you.
Again everything within you felt certain that you would not survive even a few moments more. This was the end.
It was coming closer with its hand still outstretched. You were trapped, caught between it and the fireplace, the heat of the flames now constant against your back.
This was the end, you repeated to yourself.
But you didn't want it to be.
With the fear overtaking you, you began to attack it by throwing whatever was in grabbing distance.
There wasn't much. The only thing closest to you was the fire poker, and all you accomplished when you threw it towards the creature was having it harmlessly bounce off its leg and clatter to the floor. Part of you knew you should have held onto it, that it would be a more effective weapon if you had kept it, but the sheer panic was still controlling you.
That was what drove you to delve your hand into the fire and throw a burning log in it's direction.
You barely felt the heat that singed your palm and fingers, and it was flying within moments.
The creature actually seemed to look shocked at that.
Yet the second attempt to defend yourself ended up being even more pathetic, as you missed the monster completely and the log went flying towards the other side of your room where it landed squarely in the center of your bed.
The mattress and the blankets immediately caught fire, something which the creature noticed immediately.
And then it switched it's attention.
Instead of reaching for you, it rushed over to your burning bed. Your head turned as you watched it, and you saw that it was desperately trying to put out the flames by beating down on them.
….. Why was it doing that?
You only had the briefest moment to wonder that, as your eyes ended up on the doorway that still stood wide open and revealed the snowy night outside.
Open and now with nothing in your way.
For the first moment since seeing that thing, your mind became clear.
So much time had been wasted while you sat in shock, with fear taking over your brain and forcing you to make erratic actions. But if you wanted to possibly live, you needed to run.
It's attention is on the bed. It isn't looking at you. This is the only chance you'll get.
Run.
Run.
Run
You were on your feet, sprinting forward with a speed that you didn't think you were capable of. You felt the difference when your bare feet ran over the wooden flooring and when they met with the cold snow. It didn't matter. There was no time to think about how cold it was. No time to grab something heavier than your thin nightgown. No time to do anything except run.
It noticed when you ran.
From the corner of your eye you saw it stand suddenly, looking in your direction. It reached out and you saw it's mouth open.
So many sharp teeth. It would bite into you easily.
You sprinted out into the direction that you were sure led to the town, hoping with all of your might that you would lose it in the woods if it chose to follow. You didn't dare look behind you as you left the cabin, too afraid you would see it sprinting up behind you with all of those teeth on display.
A voice called out amidst the wind. A familiar one.
You didn't dare look back.
Less than a minute later and you were slowing, the adrenaline that had pushed you to run no match for the bitter cold of the night. Your fingers were freezing up and every step into the snow sent pain shooting up through your bare feet. But you could handle it; you just needed to last long enough to make it to the town.
If only the shadows of the trees made by the light of the full moon didn't confuse you, making you stumble as you tried to remember the correct way to Willsden. Things could look so different at night, and now you were looking about wildly as you simultaneously looked for an indication that you were on the correct path as well as for any sign of the monster.
You couldn't see it, hadn't seen it since the cabin. Perhaps you truly had lost it.
That thought gave you a bit of hope as you pushed yourself forward, reinvigorated to get yourself to safety.
But the cold won.
The next time you stumbled, you fell fully and landed with half of your face buried in the snow. Your fingers and toes ached and your limbs felt like ice, and none of them were responding to your commands to move. Even pulling your head out of the snow was too much effort for you and you were fighting to keep your eyes open. The energy was being sapped from you completely and you felt your consciousness beginning to fade.
All of that effort, and for what?
The wind that continued to blow about masked the sound of something coming towards you, and the last thing you were able to note was a large clawed hand that pulled you up from the ground.
…..
You were warm.
That was what your brain was able to register in those early moments of you waking up, and at first you didn't question it. After months of dealing with the cold that you had been doing your best to fight, it was nice to feel the heat that was running through every part of you. From the top of your head to the tips of your toes, you found that it felt good.
You let out a contented hum, and you tried to roll over to your side to get into a more comfortable position.
For some reason, you were unable to do so.
That was fine. You were still warm. You quietly willed yourself to stay like this, having no desire to leave this nice feeling. While you would need to wake up and face the cold reality of winter eventually, a few more minutes like this wouldn't hurt.
Though after a few moments, you found that you were starting to feel a bit too warm.
Being warm was fine, but when you were on the verge of being hot – that was more than a little strange given the current time of the year. And as much as you wanted to stay as you were, your brain was rousing you from slumber, and you slowly came to realize that something wasn't entirely right.
As you began to wake up, you found that the heat you were feeling was strongest at your core, and there was…. Something happening that was making you feel pleasure.
A firm, hot length that repeatedly dove into you, pushing in and out and the way it rubbed against your warm walls – the friction you felt – made you shudder. Something was pounding into your pussy, but you were enjoying it.
You still felt weak, but you attempted to lift your hips anyway, trying to get more of that friction so you could continue to feel good. You weren't anticipating the feeling of pressure on your clit as a result of that, and your mouth opened to let out a soft moan.
Your lips were then overtaken. Another pair of lips, far more rough and with stubble along the jaw that scratched at your skin closed over yours, and a tongue slipped past your teeth to caress against yours.
The groan that sounded wasn't from you. And when your lips were freed, you were able to hear grunts and soft mutterings that came from above you.
The voice was deep and you knew you had heard it before.
Consciousness was steadily returning to you, and you could feel now how your whole body moved as that length pounded into you, causing you to shift slightly on the mattress while the length inside of you would occasionally make jolts of pleasure to run through your body. There was also a noticeable level of soreness present in your pelvic region, and when your hips were shifted so they were situated slightly upwards, you felt something drip from your thighs and down your backside.
What is that? What's happening?
This isn't right
Your eyes snapped open and you finally gazed upon the scene you didn't even know you were part of.
You were in your cabin, on the floor next to the fireplace atop a pile of blankets. Why you weren't in the bed became clear as the bed frame that once held your mattress had been placed in front of the doorway to keep the cold out and your mattress was nowhere to be seen. But that was hardly important as you realized something else: you weren't alone.
Nobunaga was with you.
Nobunaga, who wasn't welcome, but had returned anyway.
Nobunaga, was currently on top of you and positioned between your legs.
Nobunaga, who was naked.
As were you.
And when he pushed his hips forward again, a gasp was forced from your throat in response to the friction caused by his cock dragging against your walls.
A quick glance at your pelvic region showed that his length was buried within you.
…. He was fucking you.
And based on the amount of sweat and cum that covered you both, he'd been going at it for some time now.
Nobunaga paused after realizing that you were awake, your eyes meeting his while he stared down at you, still breathing hard as he did so. Your breathing was just as harsh, you realized, and when you took another glance down at where you were connected, you were horrified at how swollen and sore your clit appeared to be. With all of the fluids and the other marks on your body that you could make out – what was wrong with your legs? – you didn't want to think about how many times he had used you for his own pleasure, or how many times he had played with you in your unconscious state to drag out unknowing reactions from you.
You began to tremble beneath him as you looked back up at him, tears filling up your eyes quickly. Surely he would stop and pull away once he saw that you were awake. Perhaps even look guilty at the fact that you had caught him while he was in the middle of assaulting you.
At the very least he should have stopped.
Instead he leaned down to take your lips in a kiss, and his thrusting started up again, though the pace at which he fucked into you had slowed.
You wanted to protest – to shove him off of you, but when his cock once again dragged along the wet walls of your cunt you were taken off guard, and instead you moaned while your body shuddered.
The blankets beneath you felt disgusting, as they were equally covered in a mixture of bodily fluids.
Nobunaga reached a hand down to turn your face towards him.
“Sorry,” he muttered between thrusts.
You opened your mouth, prepared to yell at him -
He shoved two of his fingers into your mouth, gagging you with his ring finger and middle finger as he kept you quiet so he could continue speaking uninterrupted.
“I know I should've waited for you to wake up. I really didn't plan on doing this while you were asleep.”
His eyes flitted down as he looked over your body, looking over the marks he had left on you while you had been asleep. You attempted to look back down as well, though you only got a brief glance before he used the fingers in your mouth to move your head back up.
“You were so cold by the time I brought you back, and that nightgown was soaked by the snow, so I thought it'd be better if I removed it.”
The nightgown…..
Right. You'd run out into the cold. Because of that thing that had entered your cabin. But whatever had entered was now nowhere to be seen.
Where was it? How had you escaped it? Why was Nobunaga back?
How had things gotten to this point?
Nobunaga continued, saying “I did for you what you did for me; I wrapped you up in a blanket to keep you warm. But I was worried that wouldn't be enough, so I decided I could help more if I held you.”
He slowed down, removing the hand he had on your body in favor of scratching at the back of his head, as though he was embarrassed. As if he was speaking of a slight slip up and not a brutal assault that had clearly lasted hours.
“I tried not to do anything more, but I couldn't help myself. So sorry about that.”
He couldn't be that sorry based on the smile you saw playing on his lips.
With his fingers acting as a gag, words were still beyond you, and you looked back to your body he was ravaging.
What was wrong with your legs?
The dark marks that littered your skin were numerous, but they didn't appear to be simple bruises. The shape wasn't right. Especially not with the way that several lines had erratic patterns that almost seemed as though they had dripped down your thighs.
With a great deal of effort, you pulled one of your legs up. And with the light of the fire, you saw clearer what what those marks were:
Blood from the cuts that littered your thighs.
Tears finally began to fall as you let out a high-pitched whine at the sight, your tongue hitting against Nobunaga's fingers as he kept you gagged.
“Shh, shh, shh.”
Nobunaga leaned in again as you started to cry, kissing you on the cheek as he said “I know, I know. It looks bad. But the cuts aren't deep. They stopped bleeding a while ago. They'll heal up in no time.”
That didn't make you feel any better, and the noise you made indicated that.
He sighed into your hair as he continued “I thought it'd be okay if I took you in my other form first, but after how much I cut you up and how much pain you looked like you were in, I stopped after the first round and waited until morning before I continued.”
Other form?
You didn't understand.
But he wouldn't explain it as he began to increase his pace as he moaned on top of you, concentrating as he plowed into your pussy yet again. Immediately you recognized what was coming and you tried to stop it.
Your efforts were so weak that he didn't even notice the way you attempted to push him off of you, or even how you pulled at the long locks of his hair in desperation. Nothing was stopping him, least of all you.
Nobunaga groaned as he stilled above you, leaving you to cringe as you felt his cum filling you up.
I don't want this
Finally, he removed the fingers that he had lodged in your mouth so he could lean down and take your lips in a kiss.
With no way of fighting him, you were forced to accept what he had done, what he was doing, and what he would no doubt continue to do to you.
All because you had come across an injured man in the forest.
He pulled away from the kiss but stayed close, and you saw veneration in his eyes as he gazed down at you lovingly.
“You're perfect,” he breathed, “I couldn't ask for a better wife.”
You whimpered in response, the tears continuing to fall down your cheeks.
Nobunaga leaned down over you, wiping your tears away before he kissed you again.
“I know,” he said, “I'm happy, too.”
#reader insert#yandere x reader#yandere nobunaga#nobunaga x reader#yandere hunter x hunter#yandere#yandere hxh#hxh x reader#hxh nobunaga#monster au
115 notes
·
View notes
Text
barbershop- s.r x fem!reader
@spencerreidsreads and I were cracking up over videos of kids giving themselves haircuts, and thus, this was born
warnings: wife!reader, that's it
Spencer held the scissors, beginning with one angle before drawing back. He switched hands, sighing as he stared at his daughter.
“What did we learn today?” He asked gently, unsure of how he was going to break the news to his wife.
Jenna grinned. “I’m good at haircuts.”
“Uh,” Spencer started, “no, Jen Jen. You left your brother looking like a cantaloupe.”
Jenna pouted, her little hands on her hips, clearly offended by her dad’s assessment. “But Daddy, I cut around his ears just like you told me!” she argued, her voice filled with righteous confidence.
Spencer ran a hand through his hair, stifling a chuckle as he glanced over at his son, who was happily playing with his blocks, blissfully unaware of his new, uneven ‘haircut.’ Little tufts stuck out at odd angles, with one side suspiciously shorter than the other—a true masterpiece of sibling creativity. He couldn’t help but smile at the attempt at bangs she’d done on herself, one side far too short for even a baby bang.
“Now, I don’t know what to do about your hair,” he sighed.
Jenna tilted her head, her face scrunched in thought. "Maybe… you can just glue it back on?"
Spencer chuckled, ruffling the remaining uneven strands on her head. “Unfortunately, hair glue isn’t really a thing, sweetheart.” He pondered a children's wig, at least for a few weeks.
She sighed dramatically, folding her arms. “But Daddy, I was just trying to look pretty like Mommy.”
His heart softened. “You’re pretty just like yourself, Jenna. Just like how Tony was pretty before I had to shave his head.”
Jenna's eyes widened. "You’re gonna shave my head?" She gripped the hair she had left. "I don't want to be bald."
Spencer laughed softly, shaking his head. “No, no. Your hair can be saved… mostly.” He picked up a comb and began gently untangling the small knots she’d managed to create in her ambitious attempt at styling. “But next time, let’s leave the scissors to me, okay?”
She nodded solemnly, watching him in the mirror. “Promise.”
As he trimmed away the choppy edges, Spencer couldn’t help but smile. “You know, you and Tony are perfect just as you are. No haircuts needed.”
Jenna grinned at him, gap-toothed and proud. “Maybe I’ll be a hair cutter like you, Daddy.”
Spencer chuckled, pressing a quick kiss to her forehead. “Let’s aim for FBI agent first, okay?”
Spencer carefully snipped away at Jenna’s uneven locks, doing his best to make the cut look intentional. Each snip was met with Jenna’s wide-eyed curiosity as she sat perfectly still, watching his every move in the mirror. He couldn’t help but feel a pang of guilt as he noticed just how much shorter one side was—she’d really gone for it.
“There,” he murmured after a few more trims, standing back to admire his work. “Not too bad. You almost look like Mommy with this style.”
Jenna beamed, her little hands patting down the now-even bob. “Do you think she’ll like it?”
Spencer grinned, nodding. He heard the front door slam, making his heart race just like it always did when you came home, but this time it was laced with a tiny bit of dread. “She’ll love it. And when she asks who did it, just say it was a very special, one-of-a-kind stylist.”
Jenna giggled, reaching up to squeeze his hand. “Thanks, Daddy.“
“You’re welcome, baby.” He kissed her forehead again, pulling away to dust off the hair from her shoulders. “Now, we just have to wait for mo-“
“Spencer!” You called, drawing out the final letter. “Please tell me this is your hair and not the kids’!”
Spencer froze, glancing at the pile of trimmings around his feet. He quickly exchanged a look with Jenna, who was now stifling her giggles with both hands.
He cleared his throat, forcing a calm smile. “Well, technically... it’s a mix of both,” he admitted, brushing the last few stray hairs off Jenna’s shoulders.
You appeared in the doorway, eyes widening as you took in the sight of Jenna’s new, uneven bob and Tony’s half-shaven head where he sat happily, completely oblivious.
“Oh, Spencer…” you sighed, covering your mouth as you fought a smile.
Spencer gave an apologetic shrug. “In my defense, I was trying to save Tony from looking like a cantaloupe and Jenna from her newfound career as a hairdresser.”
Jenna tugged on your sleeve. “Mommy, I wanted to look pretty like you!” she announced proudly, showing off her new haircut. She twirled, fluffing her locks lightly.
You softened, crouching down to give her a kiss on the cheek. “Well, I think you look beautiful, my little stylist.” You glanced up at Spencer with a smirk. “And next time, maybe you and Daddy can open your own salon.”
Spencer laughed, holding up his hands. “I think I’ll stick to profiling.” He looked at Jenna again. “It’s not too bad.”
You patted his chest. “I’ll make an appointment tomorrow.” You plucked Tony from the floor, grinning as he nuzzled into your neck. “And push back family pictures for a few months. Again.”
#criminal minds#spencer reid#spencer reid fanfic#spencer reid fanfiction#spencer reidx reader#spencer reid fluff#spencer reid x you#fanfic
90 notes
·
View notes
Text
How Does Your Future Spouse's Ancestors Feel About You- PAC
PILE 1 PILE 2 PILE 3
All readings are allegedly for entertainment purposes only. i won't be held liable for any choices made based on my readings!
PILE 1
Okay Pile 1, For you it feels like your Future Spouse's ancestors may be a bit iffy about you guys. Some of them like you and some just don't. They may feel like you are hiding something from the world like you are portraying yourself in a way that isn't the real you essentially. You know how when you meet certain people you may take one look at them and be like I don't like them because they look intimidating, they make me feel uneasy well that's kind of the vibe here. It's not like you necessarily did anything to make them feel that way. You may come off as cold, bossy and reserved which is why they may feel like you're being deceptive like how you are less likely to trust the quiet person sitting in the corner of the room yeah that kind of vibe. Like I said earlier though some of them like you some don't it's fine though because it's not like you're going to interact with them at family gatherings 😭
PILE 2
Now Pile 2, Your future spouse's ancestors will feel like you are quite traditional, you may want the traditional type of family I heard the family you see on brochures lmfaoo, very funny. Anyways, they feel you are quite responsible constantly taking care of Mutiple things at once like always multitasking and always having something to do to them you seem to always be in a rush to get somewhere or to get something done, I heard them saying 'slow down and rest'. You are constantly trying to be the fixer, the one that everyone can rely on and the one who is constantly trying to break a cycle and honestly you might be the type of person to take people's lessons for them. You worry too much about things that shouldn't be any of your business, I heard them say 'Get a backbone/ develop a spine' basically stand up for yourself and learn to put yourself first and say no when necessary because not everything is your problem. I won't lie to you i feel like they have a soft spot for you. You also will or might help with breaking generational curses in their lineage.
PILE 3
Last but not least, Pile 3 for you they will feel like you deal with a lot in life. you may have had a difficult time in life thus far. You have lost a lot, and they know that nothing ever seemed to be going in your favour most times and you may have wondered if the universe hates you but no it doesn't, and the situation will infect get better. How they feel about you is that they feel you are a sensitive soul, and life hasn't been fair thus far, but you have worked hard on yourself to improve and make life easier for yourself because you realised that no one is coming here to save you, so you have to save yourself or you'll drown. They kind of want to baby you because you may have not gotten the affection in the past, you don't have to be strong forever this cycle will come to an end soon and you will be able to feel vulnerable without shame or the worry that it's fake and won't last.
#astro community#astrology#tarot cards#tarot reading#tarotblr#tarotcommunity#divination#free tarot reading#daily tarot#pick a card#future spouse pick a card#future spouse reading#future spouse astrology#love tarot reading#love tarot free#tarot deck#tarot witch#tarot#paid tarot readings
107 notes
·
View notes
Text
Pay Attention to Me
Pervert!teez: a collaboration within pirateeznet featuring:
Hongjoong written by @potatomountain | Yunho written by @skteezcursed | Yeosang written by @desirehorizon
San written by @flurrys-creativity | Mingi written by @mingsolo | Wooyoung written by @daddyfordaeddy | Jongho written by @sanjoongie
Pairing: Camboy!Seonghwa x reader Summary: You're roommates with Seonghwa, and he's been trying to get your attention for a while now, maybe you'll finally pay attention to him after what he's done. wc: 4.8k AU: college and camboy!Hwa Genre: Smut MDNI warnings: Fem!reader, perv!Seonghwa, livestreaming on sex sites, masturbation, panty stealing, reader being upset cause life is stupid and frustrating, reader bursting in on Hwa's livestream, yelling, teasing, edging, vaginal penetration, reader and Seonghwa being switches, listening in on someone getting off, pet names (baby, doll), unprotected sex (use a condom y'all), biting, hickeys, nipple play, handjobs, kinda praise kink, some light degradation, dacryphilia, orgasm denial, rough sex, mentions of exhibitionist fantasies, I think that's it, please tell me if I missed anything!
You got home after a long day at university, your classes kicking your ass as always, flopping down face first on your bed. Thankfully, the apartment was quiet, your roommate Seonghwa nowhere to be seen nor heard. Whatever he did in his room, it seemed to only happen at night, which between that and the sounds that sometimes traveled between the thin walls that separate your bedrooms gave you enough clues as to how he earned money. There were times that his job made it hard for you to focus on studying late at night, and you swore that he was loud on purpose sometimes.
You never really minded having Seonghwa as your roommate, it’s not like he was an asshole or anything like that. Honestly, he was the best roommate you had had over the years, as he paid you his half of the bills on time, and left you alone when you needed alone time, and it didn’t hurt that he was attractive.
He usually went out of his way to bring you things throughout the week, and unless you were neck deep in an assignment, you always thanked him. Like now, as your door opened to reveal Park Seonghwa in all his glory, looking like a fucking supermodel.
“I bought you some chocolate, it was on sale at the grocery store.” He said, walking into your room and dropping it next onto an empty spot on your desk.
You looked up at him, “Thank you Seonghwa.”
“You can call me Hwa, y’know,” he reminded you, smirking down at you.
“I’ll remember that for next time,” you said, both of you knowing full well you wouldn’t remember. Whether on purpose or not, was up for debate.
He moved to lay on your bed as you watched him walk over. Your eyes locked on him as he stretched, arching his back in the process before he relaxed fully, smirking when his eyes met yours. You looked away quickly, focusing back on your work.
Seonghwa just lays there silently looking at you while you work, waiting to see if you’ll give him and look at him. If you’ll give in and pay attention to him. Like he’s wanted you to do for the last year.
You had noticed Seonghwa, but you never acted on it. First, you were too busy with school, and second, you didn’t want to ruin the dynamic you two had currently. You enjoyed that you both worked well as roommates, and honestly, good roommates weren’t a dime a dozen. Plus, he was really nice and friendly, when he wasn’t being a bit odd. But his oddities never outweighed the good that he brought to the table.
He continued to lay on your bed for at least a couple hours, you were too absorbed in your schoolwork to notice exactly when he left your room, but you felt something was off. However, you couldn’t say what exactly was off about your room, so you chalked it up to him just accidentally disturbing something while he had entered or left. You thought nothing of it as you left your room to get a quick snack before heading to bed. You did have an exam in one of your classes tomorrow morning, and you needed all the rest you could get. And maybe you’d get to sleep before Seonghwa’s nighttime activities started up once again.
You stumbled into your apartment, completely drained yet also feeling ready to scream. Your day could not have gone worse, and you hoped that maybe you’d be fine now that you were finally back at home. Taking a deep breath as you slid off your shoes and headed towards your bedroom, you heard noise coming from Seonghwa’s bedroom. You felt your body tense up once again, hoping that you’d have the house to yourself since your roommate supposedly had class tonight, but you were wrong.
You tried your best to ignore the sounds coming through the walls, tried to ignore the moans, as you entered your room and found it decidedly messier than you left it. It looked like someone had rummaged through everything, but you had left it organized and clean when you left this morning.
In particular, you found that your dresser had been almost ransacked. The drawers had been opened and closed haphazardly and you knew that no one but Seonghwa had access to the apartment, so it had to be your roommate. You couldn’t believe that he would actually look through your drawers, and as you took a breath and tried to calm down as you fixed the drawers, you noticed that your laundry basket was included in the ransacking of your bedroom, and saw that the pair of underwear you had thrown in their this morning had disappeared. You couldn’t believe that your roommate would be such a fucking pervert, and all patience and calm left you as you stormed out of your room, first banging on his door before slamming Seonghwa’s door open.
As you slammed his door open and went to yell at him, you instead found him in his bed, one pair of your underwear held up to his face, while another was wrapped around his length. You saw his camera recording and the stream up on his monitor, meaning that he was live on whatever cam site he used. The pervert was using your clothes to get off in front of others, and you couldn’t believe the audacity. But, you quickly focused back on the matter at hand.
Seonghwa turned to look at you, as he continued to stroke himself, and as you two made eye contact, his eyes rolled back as he came into your underwear. His body tense as his orgasm washed over him while a stain appeared in the underwear wrapped around his dick.
You stood there shocked into silence as you watched him orgasm, unable to make any noise at all. You couldn’t believe what you had just witnessed, and as much as you were furious, you weren’t sure what to do now. Except maybe burn both pairs of underwear that he had taken.
By the time you had returned to reality and managed to put together words to yell at him, you found that he had ended his livestream, and had returned back to laying on his bed, your underwear still in his possession.
“You’re a fucking pervert!” you yelled at him, finally able to say something, “You really went and stole my underwear to jerk off into for your perverted desires.”
“I did,” Seonghwa admitted, staring at you, “What about it?”
“What about it?! You’re a perverted bastard,” you shouted, “You rummaged through my room and used my clothes, covering them in your sperm!” You shivered in disgust at the reminder of what you witnessed.
“I’d say you’re the pervert here,” he countered, “You stood there and watched me cum into your underwear.”
“I-,” you stuttered, unable to think of a quick response to his words.
“Cat got your tongue?” He taunted you, raising an eyebrow at you.
“How can I be the pervert when you were the one using my underwear to get yourself off,” you replied back, turning to leave the room.
“Yet you watched, and I know you’ve heard me when I’ve been working. I bet you had some fantasies about me, but here you are calling me a pervert,” he said, and before you could leave the doorway, a hand gripped your wrist, stopping you.
“Park Seonghwa, let me go,” you said, trying to pull your arm out of his hold, to no avail.
“Hmm, no. I don’t want to,” he said, pulling you back into his chest, “You aren’t even curious as to why I took your underwear? Not even the slightest bit nosy?” His voice was like velvet as he whispered in your ear.
Your body stiffened as he held onto you, as his arms wrapped around your torso. You were curious, but you didn’t want to give him the satisfaction of winning. You didn’t want to give in, though fucking hell it was tempting. Seonghwa was so tempting, but he was also a panty sniffing pervert and you were at war over what you would do next.
“You won’t even respond to me, doll?” Seonghwa asked you, his hold on you growing just the tiniest bit tighter.
You bit your lip to stop any noises that threatened to escape, and this didn’t go unnoticed by Seonghwa, whose chuckle made you shiver.
“Are you trying to keep your pretty whines from me?” He said, one of his hands coming up to cup your face, as his thumb pulled your bottom lip down while you whined at his actions, too flustered by his presence to stop yourself.
“There’s those pretty noises,” he mused, “I finally get to hear them without having to strain my ears to hear them through the wall.”
At his confession, you managed to find it in yourself to pull away from him, turning to face him. He had been listening to you pleasure yourself through your shared wall? God he really was a pervert. You had been fooled into thinking that he was sweet and nice and not someone who’d do these kinds of things.
“What the fuck?” You said, both to him and to yourself, “You really are a nasty fucking perv.”
“I’m a nasty fucking perv who wants you,” Seonghwa said, reaching out to pull you close once again, and you let him.
You were unable to stop yourself from thinking about how many times he had listened to you, and you know that he must have heard you call out his name at least once. You felt his hand come up to cup your cheek, as he tilted your head back so your eyes met his. This was when you realized just how close you were, his face only inches away.
“Hello doll,” He said, a smirk on his face, “Can I kiss you?”
You almost wanted to giggle, it felt so different from the Seonghwa only minutes prior, but you responded by closing the distance between the two of you, your lips connecting. It was gentle at first, neither of you pushing for more, and you felt yourself melting into your roommate’s arms. And that was when Seonghwa took control of the kiss, as his lips pressed hard against yours as you were almost gasping for air as he did so. You felt him smirk into the kiss, before his tongue swiped your bottom lip, and you allowed him to take more, feeling completely swept up in his actions, in Seonghwa himself.
You kept kissing him until he pulled away, and you found yourself almost out of breath as you stared up at him, while he smirked down at you. Your eyes were wide open and just starting to become the slightest bit glassy. You looked debauched and he loved it, he loved the way you looked at him, the way your clothes were just starting to look ruffled.
“Are you okay there doll?” He asked you, knowing full well that you were a bit lost for words, judging by your expression.
“Have you always kissed like that?” You asked him, catching him off guard, but he just chuckled and nodded, answering your question.
Instead of saying anything more, you just wrapped your arms around his neck and pulled him down for another kiss, needing more from him, needing more of him. Your lips crashed together against him and it wasn’t long before Seonghwa once again took control of the kiss once again, as his hands wandered down your body and found your ass. You gasped into the kiss as he squeezed, your back arching and pushing you closer to him.
Seonghwa started walking you both back towards his bed as you kissed, sitting down and pulling you down onto his lap as your legs straddled it. You didn’t pull away from him despite the change in location, his lips having become addictive. It took Seonghwa pulling back for you to stop, and you whined as the kiss ended, desiring more.
“I don’t think I’m the pervert anymore, you’re even needier than I am, baby,” Seonghwa said, chuckling, “But I love seeing you like this. You’re so adorable like this, all needy for my kisses.”
You felt your cheeks flush and heat up, knowing that he wasn’t wrong. You had become needier for him, for his touch and kisses. You wanted more and as his hands squeezed your cheeks once again, you couldn’t do much more than whine and lightly grind down into his lap.
“Oh? Have I gotten you all riled up, darling?” Seonghwa said, already knowing the answer.
You hid your face in his chest, unable to respond, which only made Seonghwa smirk further, knowing he had succeeded in making you flustered. Well, more flustered than you had been prior. Your hands find purchase in his hair, lightly tugging on the strands. This prompts a moan from Seonghwa, as his eyes closed as you tugged on his hair once again.
“B-Baby,” he stuttered, “If you keep doing that, you won’t be leaving this bed for the rest of the day.”
You tugged at his hair one more time, harder than you had before, and his reaction is immediate. His head fell backwards as he groaned and ground up into you, before you suddenly found yourself looking up at him as he leaned over you as you laid on his bed.
His eyes were wide but filled with desire as he stared down at you. He spoke as his eyes connected with yours, “You asked for it now, baby. I hope you’re ready for the consequences.”
You didn’t have a moment to ponder what those consequences would be before his mouth was attached to your neck, sucking and biting on the skin. You felt him bite down hard enough to leave a hickey behind on your neck, right where you were the most sensitive. You moaned as he continued kissing your skin, before he pulled away so he could remove your top, leaving the top half of your body exposed. He sat up, laying on top of your hips as he stared down at you, taking in the sight of you on his bed.
“You’re so pretty, doll,” Seonghwa said, “I can’t wait to ruin you and make you even prettier.”
You looked up at him as he just continued to stare down at you, before you got impatient and reached for his arms, pulling him forward towards you. He almost fell right on top of you, quickly pulling his arms out of your hold to brace himself above you.
“Someone’s impatient, I see,” he mused, chuckling at your actions. You didn’t give him any response, frustrated with him taking his time now that you were topless. Your hands snaked their way into his hair once again, pulling on it and tilting his head back in the process.
Seonghwa was taken by surprise at your actions, and in a split-second decision where you decided to fuck it and take what you wanted from him, now that he had gotten you worked up, you pushed him off of you and onto his back next to you. You climbed into his lap, straddling his hips. As he stared up at you with a bit of shock in his eyes, you took advantage of his nearly naked state and left your own set of marks, starting at his neck and trailing down his collarbone to his chest. If he was going to play this game with you, you wouldn’t let him win easily. Or at all.
You looked up at him, finding his head tilted back as his eyes disappeared into his skull, and suddenly something snapped into place in you and you wanted to see him like this more. You wanted to get back at him for being such a pervert.
Your mouth wrapped around one of his nipples, softly sucking on it, your tongue swirling around the bud as the man squirmed underneath you, noises falling from his mouth as he was unable to stop them. This only spurred you on more, as your other hand came up to play and pinch his other nipple, while you bit down softly on the one you were teasing with your tongue.
“F-fucking hell doll,” Seonghwa panted, trying to catch his breath, “W-Where did this come from?” He asked, before groaning as you continued your actions.
You pulled away from his nipple, giving him a tiny break, “You took too long,” You said, like it was obvious.
Deciding to move on from torturing his nipples, you kissed and bit your way down his torso, as his hands found purchase in your hair, his grip not overly tight, but enough that it felt good, and pushed you to move further down his body. Once you reached his boxers, you looked up at him, seeing that he was watching you intently, though you could see that his eyes were dark with desire and need.
You only paused for a moment more before you moved to straddle his legs, as his hands moved away, so that you could remove his underwear. You hadn’t really paid attention to what his length looked like when you had barged in earlier, but now you realized that he was definitely larger than average. You were only pulled from your thoughts when Seonghwa chuckled, as you looked up at him.
“Does my size shock you baby?” he asked, raising an eyebrow, while you blushed and looked away from him.
“N-No,” you said, stuttering slightly.
He only laughed once again, finding your reaction adorable, and telling you as much. You pouted, but quickly found your composure again and wrapped a hand around Seonghwa’s cock, stroking it once as he groaned in response. You smirked at making him speechless with just one little action.
You continued stroking him from base to tip, changing up the speed ever so slightly to see what affects him the most. As you watched him slowly start to fall apart in front of you, you felt yourself start to become needy like you had been before. You ground your hips down onto his thighs as you stroked him, as Seonghwa started pleading with you, becoming overwhelmed as a result of everything going on, as well as the realization that he’d finally get to have you, that you were here and finally paying attention to him.
“Baby, please,” he pleaded, “I need more, need you.”
Whines were falling from his mouth as he continued to beg and plead, becoming more desperate as you purposefully slowed down the speed of your hand. You continued teasing him until you both couldn’t take it anymore. You were so aroused that you were constantly grinding down onto his thighs for stimulation, while Seonghwa’s eyes were filled with tears as he was reaching his limit.
You decided it was time to put him out of his misery, as well as some much needed release for yourself. You moved off of his legs, so you could pull off the rest of your clothing, leaving yourself entirely nude. You saw his eyes roam your body, and you felt the desire to ruin him as you took him in, his dick that was fully hard and straining, needing release, his pretty pink nipples hard and in need of more attention, and his expression. Oh, his expression was beautiful, his eyes filled with tears and looking at you, pleading for you to give him more pleasure, his bottom lip swollen and red from where he kept biting it, and his cheeks with a pretty blush across them, telling you just how affected he was by all of your actions.
You straddled his hips once again, bracing yourself against his abs as you lined yourself up with his cock. You slowly sunk down onto it, your eyes rolling back as you were filled with his length, the feeling better than any dildo or toy you had tried thus far. Both Seonghwa and you moaned as he bottomed out inside of you, the feeling intense for the two of you.
You adjusted to the feeling of him inside your hole, feeling more filled and satisfied than you could remember, and you wondered why it had taken so long for you to finally give in to your desires. Slowly, you rose back up, till only the tip of his length remained inside, before you sunk back down again.
You felt Seonghwa’s hands come up to rest on your hips, his grip tight but not tight enough to hurt you. His hands helped guide you as you rode him, as you braced yourself once again, with your hands on his abs. As you slowly bounced on his cock, watching the man underneath you losing himself in the pleasure, as you slowly felt that same lust consume you as well, as you leaned forward and connected your lips to his.
In between kisses, Seonghwa kept babbling about how good you feel around him, and how he’d imagined this moment, but this was so much better than he ever could have imagined. You giggled at him, finding him adorable but kissed him hard to shut him up, taking control of the kiss as you increased the pace, bringing him closer and closer to the edge. You swallowed any whines that escaped his mouth, before pulling away and pulling off of his length just before he was going to come.
“Why,” he whined at you, “Please please please, baby, let me cum please.”
Seonghwa kept pleading, but you only chuckled before lining yourself up and sinking back down on him at an excruciatingly slow pace. You wanted to hear him beg, it made you even hornier, as you looked down at him as he begged and pleaded with you while his large, pretty eyes filled with tears, and some had already made their way down his cheeks.
You reached down to cup his cheek as you started bouncing up and down on his length, smiling down at him. “You look so pretty like this, doll,” you said, placing emphasis on the pet name, as you saw his eyes roll back as the word rolled off your tongue.
You felt him thrust up into you, making you sink down fully on his cock and stop moving entirely. “Ah ah ah, no moving or I stop moving. Patience gets you much further than disobeying me,” you told him, feeling on a high as the combination of the feelings of lust and power push you to be bolder than you normally would be.
He immediately stilled, as a petulant whine left his mouth. You didn’t expect him to listen so well, but you wanted to see more of him like this. So obedient and a good boy for you. You rewarded him with starting to ride him once again, quickly setting a fast pace even as your thighs burned.
You felt yourself come closer to your own release as you rode him, squeezing and clenching down around his length as you slowly got closer to falling off that cliff into your own pleasure. You found yourself having to brace yourself even more against his torso as you chased your own orgasm, as Seonghwa whined and cried out as he was close to reaching his own.
You saw Seonghwa getting close, and in another power play, you dropped down once again, sitting fully on his dick. You saw tears fall down his cheeks as he was prevented from coming for a second time. You got unbelievably more aroused as you watched him cry, as you brought your hand to your clit, your thumb rubbing circles as you felt your high get closer and closer. You saw Seonghwa’s eyes widen as he watched you get off while sitting on his length, his eyes glassy with lust as he sat so close to the edge of pleasure.
“Gonna get off on your cock,” you said to him, moaning as he babbled and begged you to let him come, enjoying how much power you had over him in that moment.
You added just a tiny bit more pressure to your clit, needing just a bit more to push you over that edge. You clenched down around Seonghwa’s length as the pleasure of your orgasm rushed over you, keeping yourself upright only by your hand on his torso, as your pussy tried to milk him for his seed.
As you rode out your high, you keened in pleasure as wave after wave washed over you. Your eyes had rolled back so you were unable to see Seonghwa watching you intently, memorizing what exactly you looked like lost in the throes of your orgasm. Though just as you came out of the haze you had been in, you found yourself on the bed as Seonghwa snapped.
“It’s my turn to take what I want, doll,” he growled, pushing your legs up over his shoulders, “You made me wait, and I can’t wait anymore.”
You tried to retort, but as he started a brutal pace, chasing his own high now, you were unable to speak, only whines and moans coming out of you. His hands on either side of your body, gripping the sheets in a death grip. The sounds of skin slapping against skin was the only noise in the room, besides the grunts and moans coming out of both of you, as you found another release rapidly approaching while Seonghwa let out strings of curses, telling you that he was close as well.
You knew your bottom and thighs would be bruised in the morning with the force behind his thrusts, but in the moment, it felt so fucking amazing, and you wanted more of it. You were so close to the edge, and you just needed the slightest bit of stimulation before you would tumble over that edge. Seonghwa picked up on it, angling to hit that sweet spot inside as his fingers rubbed circles into your clit, pushing you right over the edge within seconds of him doing so.
Your eyes rolled back into your head as your second orgasm washed over you, your body tensing as you felt Seonghwa hit his high as his hips stuttered before his sperm filled you up, the sensation of which prolonged your own high. You whined at the feeling of being filled as the pleasure hitting you over and over again felt like it lasted forever.
“Fuck, baby,” Seonghwa said, his voice a little hoarse, “Your little pussy is really trying to milk me.”
You looked up at him with glassy eyes, still being lost in the haze of how good he had made you feel. He cooed at you, a slight smile on his face as he saw how fucked out you were as a result of him. He winced slightly as he slipped out of your hole, his length feeling very sensitive. He watched as his seed leaked out of you, and if he hadn’t been edged by you, the sight of it would have made him hard once more. It was such a pretty sight for him, as he imagined you sitting in class as his come leaked into your panties, as you tried not to let anyone know about your before class activities.
He shook those thoughts away temporarily, intent on returning to them later, as he left you in his bed while he ran to get a warm towel and wipes to clean you, wanting to make sure you were taken care of properly. He was very gentle with you as he wiped you down and cleaned you up, making sure you were as thoroughly clean as he could while you still laid in bed. You watched him perform this aftercare and smiled gently at him when he returned to you after putting everything away as sliding onto the bed next to you.
“Did you have a fun time doll, with your perverted roommate?” He asked you with a smirk on his face, to which you smacked his arm before turning away from him.
“Once a pervert, always a pervert,” you complained, ignoring him.
“But you finally paid attention to this pervert, so I got what I wanted baby,” he said to you, his arms coming to wrap around your body, pulling you close to him. You let him, content to stay in his arms for now.
“You wanted me to pay attention to you, all this time?” you asked, thinking he was being silly.
“That was all I wanted, doll. I just wanted your attention on me, and only me.”
Taglist: @bethelighthalazia @callmeghostly
#pirateeznet#mirohsaurorasociety#ateez x reader#seonghwa x reader#ateez smut#seonghwa smut#park seonghwa x reader#park seonghwa smut
100 notes
·
View notes
Text
‘Movie Night’
Summary: If only life was like the movies. For years, you’d flirted with the idea of something more with Trent, your brother’s best friend. You'd always danced around the edges of something more with him, sharing flirty moments that felt like scenes straight from the cinema. You had been silently desperate for the main character of your life’s film to finally get the boy but you knew moments like that were saved for Hollywood. The lines were clear; you were always going to be his mate’s little sister. So what happens when you go off script? In a whirlwind of passion, secrets, and stolen moments, you're left wondering: will you and your brother's best friend get the happy ending you've been waiting for, or was it never meant to be more than a fantasy?
Index:
Warnings: This series is 18+ MDNI [ smut, slight mention of dv, loss of a parent, drinking - not sure what else really… if i miss anything please lmk!
Note: Thank you for reading! Please be sure to like, comment, or message me what you think of the series!
Chapter 3- Crossed A Few Lines | ‘Movie Night'
word count - 10.7k
Your heart raced at his reply. You were both mildly beating around the bush, but there was no denying the pull between you. A shiver ran down your spine, your skin tingling with anticipation. You smiled to yourself, your fingers already flying across the keyboard in response. You knew you were pushing boundaries, stepping into uncharted territory, but a part of you was thrilled by it. You had always wanted to see how far you could go with Trent, and now you were finding out.
The seconds that passed after you sent the message felt like hours. Your heartbeat echoed in your ears, loud and fast, and your entire body was alight with anticipation. You didn’t know what would happen next, but you were ready to find out, whatever it might be. He was sitting downstairs in the cinema room with your brother and the boys, trying to keep it together. But after reading that text, there was no staying focused on the movie. He excused himself, saying he wanted a glass of water, but instead, he found himself sneaking upstairs, toward your room. His mind was racing, his pulse thumping in his ears. You heard a soft footstep outside your door and your breath caught in your throat. He knocked lightly but pushed the door open before you had a chance to respond. The doorknob turned slowly and your body tensed with anticipation. Trent stepped into the room, a figure in the dim light, your eyes adjusting to you two alone in your bedroom, taking in his athletic frame and handsome face. This wasn't the first time he'd been in your room, but it was the first time he'd seen you like this-laid out on your bed, bralette barely holding you in. laying there ready for him. His breath caught in his throat.
"What you doing sending me pictures like that?" Trent's voice was low, but you couldn't read whether he was mad or something else entirely. You shifted slightly, suddenly a bit nervous.
"You didn't have to come up," you said, trying to gauge his reaction. Was he angry? Your heart pounded in your chest, waiting for his next move.
"That's not what I said," he replied, stepping closer, eyes darkening. "I'm down there with your brother and our mates, trying not to think about your tits." His voice was rough, and his eyes were lit with something you hadn't seen before. You smirked, knowing you had him.
"Do you like them?" you asked coyly, cupping them and pulling your bralette down a little lower to reveal just about everything you could without being completely exposed. You couldn’t risk that, what if he rejected you again. Trent chuckled, shaking his head in disbelief.
"You're fucking dangerous. Where did this confidence come from?" He asked you with a dangerously handsome smile. You sat up slightly, your smirk deepening.
"I've always been like this." You cooed seductively but you couldn’t hold back a slight giggle.
"Nah," he said, stepping even closer. "You've never moved like this before."
"I'd never kissed you before," you pointed out.
"That good, huh?" he teased, clearly loving this back-and-forth. You tilted your head, your eyes locked with his.
"I could ask you the same thing. You're here, aren't you?" Trent laughed softly, the tension between you now thick enough to cut with a knife. He knew the moment he walked into that room, there was no turning back. You were desperate to feel his touch. He padded across the room and climbed onto your bed, and it was the sexiest thing you’d ever seen. His movements were confident and purposeful. Trent was in your bed! You felt like you were about to black out.
“C’mere.” He commanded you and you shifted, reaching your arm out towards him grabbing the back of his neck as he positioned himself between your legs, his body pressing against yours, and you could feel the hardness of his cock against your thigh. His lips found yours in a hungry kiss, and you moaned into his mouth, your hands gripping his hair as you pulled him closer. Trent's kiss was demanding, possessive, and you loved the way he took control. His tongue teased yours. It was like you could taste the sweetness of the moment you’d longed for. His hands roamed your body, caressing your boobs, your stomach, and thighs, leaving a trail of fire in their wake. Your nipples pebbled against the thin fabric of your bralette, you arched your back, offering yourself to him. Breaking the kiss, Trent trailed his lips along your jaw and down your neck, his breath hot against your skin. He nibbled on your ear, whispering how much he wanted you, and you moaned in response, your body throbbing with need. You felt his hand slip between your thighs, cupping your heat, and you spread your legs instinctively, granting him better access. His fingers teased your clit through your panties, and you bucked your hips, desperate for more.
“You like when I touch you, baby?' he murmured, his voice husky and deep. You’d dreamed of this moment for ages and it was proving to feel better than anything you could’ve imagined.
'Y-yes,' you panted, your eyes screwed shut as you focused on the sensations flooding your body. Trent kissed his way back up to your mouth, silencing your moans with another passionate kiss. His hand moved to unclasp your bralette, the suddenness of the fabric falling off you causing you to gasp. Trent had seen you in bikinis, he’d see you wear tank tops with no bra but this… This was a dream come true. Your tits on full display just for him. He paused, his thumb brushing gently over your peaked nipple, and you whimpered, wanting him to take more. Then, with a swift movement, Trent took one nipple into his mouth, sucking and teasing it with his tongue, while his hand squeezed and massaged the other. You cried out, slapping your hand over your mouth to quiet your pleasure, your head throwing back as pleasure spiked through you. You could feel his teeth slight nip the skin, sucking purposefully. He left a hickey on your boob, marking you as his.
“That's the only type of bruise you should be getting from a man… from anyone,” he said, his voice low and possessive. “Got it?” You nodded, your chest heaving as you struggled to catch your breath.
“Y-yeah,” you stammered, your body tingling with a mixture of pleasure and a sense of protection and ownership. Then, without warning, Trent rolled off the bed. You opened your eyes, your body still buzzing, and watched as he straightened his clothes and ran a hand over his slightly messed up hair.
“I gotta get back downstairs, pretty girl”' he said, a cheeky grin spreading across his face as he looked at your half naked, satisfied form.
“Wait… where are you going?!” You yelped as your chest heaved and your pussy throbbed with need. Just as the intensity was rising, Trent suddenly pulled back. You could see his breathing was just as heavy, his eyes dark with desire. The smug smile still there, one that made your heart skip a beat and your stomach flip with frustration. "Trent, what—" you began, but he silenced you with a soft, almost teasing kiss on the forehead, but not without his thumb brushing over the blooming bruising forming from his lips.
"I really should have to go," he said, his voice low and rough, still tinged with the heat of the moment. "They’re going to wonder where I disappeared to." His grin widened, a playful glint in his eyes, as if he was well aware of the effect he was having on you. You blinked, completely taken aback.
"You’re leaving? Now? I… what?" you asked, your voice incredulous. You could hardly believe what you were hearing. You could hardly believe what just happened. You had just been on the edge of something incredible, something you’d been craving for so long, and now he was pulling away? Trent nodded, clearly enjoying the power he held in this moment. He stood as if he’d just won some secret game, his eyes twinkling with mischief. You watched him, your body still tingling with the remnants of the heated encounter, a mixture of shock and frustration bubbling up inside you. "You’re really just going to leave?" you asked again, your voice laced with disbelief. Trent leaned down, his lips teasingly close to yours, hiis thumb moving to trace your cheek.
"For now," he murmured, his lips ghosting yours, his tone promising more. "But trust me, Y/N, I’m not done with you. Not by a long shot." And with that, he turned and slipped out of your room, leaving you lying there, breathless and bewildered. Leaving you alone, nothing more than kisses and a love bite darkening to remember him by. Your hand reached up to touch the mark he'd left on your boob, a reminder of the intense passion that had just played out. A satisfied smile played on your lips as you snuggled into the bed, your body still humming with the aftershocks of pleasure. The door clicked shut softly behind him, and you could hear his footsteps receding down the hallway, back toward the laughter and chatter of his friends and your brother downstairs. You stared at the closed door for a moment, your mind racing. You couldn’t believe he’d just walked away, right when things had started to get good. A mix of frustration and longing coursed through you, making you roll over in bed with a groan. You buried your face in your pillow, feeling the heat still lingering on your skin where his hands had been.
"Ugh, Trent," you muttered, half-exasperated, half-amused into the now empty room. He had left you wanting more, and he knew it. You couldn’t decide whether to be angry or impressed by his restraint—or maybe his nerve. But one thing was certain: he’d lit a fire within you, and you knew he was right this was far from over. As you got ready for sleep, you wondered what the morning would bring and whether Trent would be back for more. The possibilities were endless, and the anticipation was already building for another encounter. You need to get yourself off after that because you weren’t sure you’d ever been so horny or wet in your life and he only kissed you. You guessed being left needy was better than being left without him at all.
And so the floodgates had finally opened. Things were much better between you two than they were after the rejected kiss at the club which was great except now the uncertainty and the possibility of when and if he’d ever kiss you again loomed. The air was thick all the time. So what now? After that stolen moment in your bedroom, you couldn’t stop thinking about Trent. Every glance, every word shared between you was now charged with a new electricity. So when the next movie night rolled around, you found yourself eagerly anticipating Trent's arrival. The minute he walked in, the air seemed to crackle with unspoken tension, a shared secret that only the two of you understood. As everyone settled in for the film, Trent offered to share his blanket with you, a casual smile on his lips. Without a second thought, you slipped under it, your body naturally leaning into his. The dark cinema room felt cozy and intimate, the movie playing softly in the background. You nestled closer to him, feeling the warmth radiate from his body, his arm slipping around your shoulders, pulling you in tight. It was so dark in the room no one could see just how close you’d gotten. You were tucked away in the back of the room, hiding from the other boys and hiding from how much you were excited by this. The room buzzed with murmured conversations and laughter, the movie flickering on the big screen. But to you, it was all background noise. You and Trent were tangled up together under the blanket, caught in a kind of intimacy you hadn't allowed yourself to imagine, even with all the flirtation and stolen glances. You’d always sat together but this? This was new. As you drew your knee closer to him, his fingers dug slightly into your thigh, grounding you with a touch that sent your heart racing.
"Can you just-" he grumbled, gently grabbing your leg and pulling it over him fully, letting you feel the firmness of his thigh under yours. "Your knee was digging into me." He smirked, his voice hush.
"Sorry," you laughed, but the apology didn't feel genuine. You wanted to be close, closer than you had been, closer than maybe you should’ve been. "Are you sure this is... okay?" you asked, glancing up at him, your voice softer than you meant it to be. His gaze held yours, intense but teasing.
"Y/N, you're good," he murmured, his fingers squeezing your thigh as if to reassure you— and then pulling you even closer. "Just come here, yeah? And shh." That small smile, that bit of warmth in his eyes, it gave you all the permission you needed. You leaned into him fully, your body curling up next to his as he adjusted the blanket, his arm draped protectively over you, and his hand resting on your hip. His fingers grazed your skin just above the waistband of your shorts, making your pulse thrum louder than the movie. You couldn't hide your smile, feeling bold and bashful all at once. Then, without really meaning to, you moved your hand over his abs, tracing the outline of muscles under his shirt. It felt natural, like you'd done it a hundred times, though the thrill in your chest reminded you that you hadn't. Trent let out a quiet laugh, glancing down at you. Absentmindedly you let it drift a little too low for Trent to be able to manage.
"You’re not watching. I told you you’d like this one.” he smiled again, one brow arched with that familiar, teasing glint in his eye. He picked up your hand and moved it up a little bit. You sheepishly let your eyes shut, feeling awkward that your hand was unintentionally so close to somewhere you were dying to explore but knew that this was definitely not the place for.
"I’m tired," you shrugged lazily trying to move away from the tension, giving a little smile, your voice soft as your hand remained on him just marginally less suggestive. It was almost like you were in two conversations. One spoken, one physical.
“I'll fill you in, alright?" He pulled you even closer, his voice low as he murmured, There was something in his tone that made your heart skip—a promise in the words that went beyond explaining a plotline. His hand moved lower on your hip, fingers dipping under the waistband of your shorts just slightly, warm and firm against your skin. It felt like the start of something, an unspoken acknowledgment of what had been building between you.
"Thank you." Your voice dropped to a whisper, playful but shaky with the thrill of it all. His eyes met yours with a look that made your breath hitch. You weren’t really thanking him for the offer but rather what his hands were doing. Reassurance. He had just given you reassurance that your hands on him were okay. He hummed, his tone rich and warm, a slight smile tugging at his lips. His hand traveled a little lower, grazing over your ass beneath the blanket, his fingers pressing into you in a way that made your whole body tense with anticipation.The energy between you was thick, charged in a way you couldn't ignore. His thumb brushed over your skin slowly, each stroke sending waves of heat through you as he molded his hand to your curves. You glanced up at him, not bothering to hide your reaction anymore. And then, without saying a word, he leaned back and guided your head to his chest, pulling you into him fully. His hand stayed possessive on your hip, his fingers lazily tracing circles, his touch both gentle and thrilling. You settled against him, feeling his heartbeat steady beneath your cheek. You yawned quietly, the warmth and security of his embrace lulling you into a drowsy state as you rested against him. You felt your eyelids growing heavy, yet every brush of his hand on your skin kept you alert, the push and pull of relaxation and excitement making your head swim.
"Okay?" he murmured, his voice barely a whisper as his fingers drifted up your side and back down, lingering at the edge of your waistband.
"I like your hands on me," you whispered, emboldened by the warmth of his embrace and the way he was holding you like you were his to protect. Trent chuckled softly, his breath warm on the top of your head. Your lips parted to say more, but no words came out. You wanted to say something, to let him know how you felt, but his arms around you spoke for themselves. So, instead, you closed your eyes, your body melting further into him as his hand slipped under the waistband of your shorts once more, more daring this time. His fingers brushed over the curve of your ass, his touch possessive yet tender, a promise that you were the only thing on his mind.
"Shhh," he whispered, his tone teasing but comforting. "Relax" He cooed, telling you that you didn’t need to talk, not right now. And as you lay there, wrapped up in his arms, the line between you disappeared entirely. His hand traced lazy patterns on your skin, each touch soft and lingering, leaving you breathless yet more at peace than you'd felt in ages. You closed your eyes, letting yourself fall into the warmth of him, knowing that things between you had changed and would never be the same. The film ticked on as you were curled up against Trent, head resting on his chest, peacefully asleep. Noah went to grab something to drink and spotted your oh so cozy moment. He grinned, unable to help himself.
“Lads, I feel like I pulled the short straw in this friendship,” he said, eyes twinkling with mischief. “How does Trenty end up with Y/N on top of him for a movie night?” Noah cheekily spoke, not loud, but enough for all the boys to hear, but quiet enough for you to stay asleep. Trent tried to keep a straight face, shrugging it off as the rest of the boys chuckled. Jack, however, didn’t laugh. His eyebrows furrowed, and he turned around, finally noticing the cozy scene unfolding on the couch. You’d always sat next to Trent but this… This was a proper cuddle.
“Hey—” Trent held up his hands defensively, moving them slightly away from you, though he’d definitely been resting his hand all over you a moment ago. “Innocent, alright?” he mumbled, hoping Jack wouldn’t press too hard.
“Isn’t she in those—” another friend piped up with a smirk, catching himself just in time as he met Jack’s warning glare. You were in tiny biker shorts, and the guys clearly noticed, but Trent’s jaw tightened, his eyes flicking to Jack before shooting his friend a look of caution.
“Mate,” Trent muttered under his breath, the unspoken warning clear. Jack shook his head, his expression softening just slightly but not enough to let you two off the hook.
“Embarrassing. Y/N, get the fuck up,” he said, voice half-exasperated, half-amused as he swatted toward you, though he didn’t make any real effort to wake you. Trent looked down at you for a second, his arm slyly stayed around you as if he couldn't bare to part and selfishly he didn’t want to disturb you because he didn't want you to move.
“She’s not bothering me, mate,” he replied casually. “Honest.” Jack groaned, rolling his eyes as he turned back to the movie.
“Gross. Just keep your fucking hands to yourself, bro.” he muttered, though there was an undertone of resignation, like he was used to this now knowing there was a line that hadn’t been crossed. A satisfied smirk crept onto Trent’s face, and he shifted slightly under you, settling you more comfortably against him. He glanced at Noah, daring him to say anything more. Trent tried to be nonchalant but whatever unspoken thing existed between you had come bubbling up to the surface. Jack cared too much about you to embarrass you or to wake you right now. You were his little sister but that line often blurred when it came to things like your relationship with boys. Often, he acted as a best friend, he’d listen to you rant about how bad a guy was at flirting and he’d enjoy it and then other times you’d simply wear something he didn’t like and big brother Jack would storm back. Depended on his mood, depended on what he thought of the guy involved. Jack didn’t see Trent as a threat and so he let you stayed as is. As Noah walked out of the room he got closer to Trent and you.
“How focused are you right now trying not to get hard?” He laughed in a lower voice joking with Trent. This humor wasn’t new. Sure, did Noah push boundaries a lot, yes, he knew the time and place for it though. But Jack always was a good sport, probably better than most would be because up til now no one dared try anything with you. He knew you were objectively pretty and boys liked you. He’d be naive to think otherwise and so he took his friends' jokes light heartedly and just as that… jokes. Trent’s face got a little flushed from Noah’s teasing.
“Mate…” he murmured with a look that said don’t push it, but Noah’s grin only grew. Jack turned back from the screen, catching the exchange. He chuckled,
“You better not be, Trentski,” though he laughed it off, turning back to the movie, clearly not sensing anything serious. Jack had long written off the way you and Trent interacted as harmless banter. He’d seen you two sit together during movie nights before, even team up during games, and he figured it was just easy camaraderie. Like another older brother figure in his innocence. Though lately, Trent was acting far from like a brother to you. The guys finally simmered down, letting the movie carry on in silence. You shifted in your sleep, snuggling deeper into Trent, and his arm instinctively curled around you. Jack glanced over to check if you’d woken up yet but found you even more comfortably nestled into Trent’s chest. But Trent still remained coy, the arm under the blanket stroking your skin, the one out of it showing innocence. Jack shook his head, unable to hide a grin.
“Such a baby,” he teased, looking at you. Then, with a chuckle, he nudged Trent’s foot with his own. “Seriously, man, wake her up. She’s heavy, bro.” He teased using something false about you as an excuse but Trent kept his gaze on the screen, giving a casual shrug.
“Yeah, I will after the film. She’s fine,” he replied nonchalantly, though his hand shifted protectively around you. Jack started to object, a glimmer of confusion crossing his face, but the movie pulled his attention back just as a loud crash exploded on screen. As the film’s intensity increased, Trent’s attention stayed divided—partly on the screen but mostly on you, feeling your warm weight leaning into him. The tension was undeniable, yet somehow it felt natural, like an unspoken secret only the two of you shared, hidden in plain sight. You nestled in closer, murmuring his name with a sleepy whimper, oblivious to everything around you. Your quiet murmur of ‘T’ melted into the air. Your body shifted against him naturally, instinctively, pressing into his warmth like you belonged there. Trent froze, his entire body tensing at the way your breath brushed his neck, at the gentle graze of your lips along his collarbone. His hand hovered, uncertain, before he finally placed it back down on your waist steadying you. Trent's hand moved reflexively, slipping just beneath the edge of your shirt, his fingers brushing the bare skin of your waist.as But the warmth of your skin, the subtle weight of you against him, sent a shiver through him he couldn't hide. At first, he thought maybe he'd imagined it-that your soft, whispered ‘T’ was just some sleepy mumble, meaningless. But then you did it again, and the way you shifted, nestling even closer, made his pulse race. Your body had moved in a slow, subtle grind, your warmth pressed against his thigh, and Trent's hand tightened instinctively, his fingers digging slightly into your hip to keep you in place. He swallowed hard, glancing around. Noah and Jack and the other boys were all engrossed in the movie, thankfully oblivious to the tension simmering under the blanket between you and Trent. He let out a silent breath of relief, but his mind was racing. Every nerve screamed at him to move, to put a little distance between you and him before he lost control. He couldn’t though, he loved this.
You had conked out like a light, comforted by his embrace but exhausted from your week. You were a heavy sleeper and right now the only thing occupying your mind was the last thing you thought before you fell asleep. Trent. You remembered the way he felt in your bedroom and now he was underneath you. Your subconscious was in overdrive. And then you murmured again, a barely audible whine, and his grip on your hip tightened just slightly, holding you close. His thoughts spun as he tried to focus on the movie, on anything other than the way you felt against him, but it was impossible. His heart pounded with the overwhelming urge to pull you fully onto his lap, to guide you through the motions you were making so innocently in your sleep. The things he wanted to whisper in your ear... ‘Just like that,’ or ‘Good girl, keep going’ -things that made him clench his jaw as he struggled to stay in control. You shifted again, pressing your warmth more firmly against his thigh, and Trent's breath hitched. He knew he was in trouble, his body responding in ways that left no doubt about how he felt. He couldn't help it, couldn't help how much he wanted this, wanted you, and the fact that you were dreaming of him only fueled the fire simmering beneath the surface. He was so fucking hard he didn’t know what to do. But he couldn't do anything, not with everyone around, he couldn’t wake you up. So instead, he leaned his head back, closing his eyes for a moment to steady his breathing. He kept his hand on your hip, holding you protectively, as if to shield you both from the rest of the world. He could feel the weight of your trust, the warmth of your skin, and as his thumb brushed your hip absentmindedly, he felt himself sinking deeper into the feeling of having you so close. Just when he thought he might regain some control, you let out another soft sound, shitting closer. The sensation sent a jolt through him, and he found himself nearly holding his breath, praying no one would notice as he gently caressed your skin, savoring the warmth of you against him. The movie played on, but for him, everything else had faded. You were all he could focus on. Finally, he forced himself to ease back, though his hand lingered on your hip. With a deep, steadying breath, he whispered just barely above a murmur, "You have no idea, do you?"
When you finally stirred from your sleep, the movie’s credits rolling softly in the background, you were met with the gentle pressure of Trent’s lips brushing your forehead. The warmth of the kiss sent a shiver down your spine, and you felt a rush of exhilaration, your heart fluttering wildly. It was instinct, it just happened. It was a tender moment, more intimate than anything you’d ever shared before. The simplicity of the gesture made you want to scream and call Layla immediately to share the excitement. You blinked awake, taking in the dimly lit room and the familiar sound of soft laughter and muted conversations. Although the boys had dispersed after the film ended—two had left the house, Noah had fallen asleep, another was starting a second movie, and Jack had already gone to bed. The room was quieter now, a calm settling over the space. You turned your gaze to Trent up, who was still holding you close. His arm was wrapped securely around you, his fingers lightly tracing patterns on your back. You shyly smiled up at him, the playful glint in his eyes matched by your own. You tried to act casual as you settled back into Trent, even though you were now acutely aware of every little shift, every breath, and the heat radiating between you. His hand hadn't moved from your waist, grounding you, sending a subtle but undeniable thrill through you with the gentle squeeze he'd given just before you tried to sit up.
"Comfortable?" he asked quietly, his voice laced with a kind of warmth that melted any lingering awkwardness between you. Trent chuckled, low and soft, his breath brushing over the top of your head. You bit your lip, nodding with a shy smile.
"Yeah... sorry for just falling asleep on you." You awkwardly told him feeling a bit guilty but not enough to move.
"Don't be. I didn't mind," he murmured, his fingers trailing lightly along your back. "Couldn't bring myself to wake you up, honestly. You seemed like you had a good sleep." He chirped recalling just* how comfortable you had gotten. You were unaware of how much of your hand you’d shown. Nevertheless, you leaned into him again, the warmth of his chest so inviting that it made your eyelids grow heavy. Glancing around, you could see Noah fast asleep on the other side of the room, the glow of the screen casting soft shadows.
"Maybe I should get to my room..." you whispered, knowing it was probably the right thing to do but reluctant to move still.
"Nah," Trent's voice was barely more than a murmur as he held you in place, his hand warm and steady on your hip, "Stay here with me." It was then you became keenly aware of the pressure against your thigh, the firm presence of him, his hard length, and a spark of curiosity and excitement flared in you. You stifled a soft gasp, not wanting to break the intimacy of the moment, and as you nestled closer, his grip on your waist tightened, as if he didn't want you to go anywhere. "Not gonna watch?" he teased softly, his voice carrying that familiar note of playful challenge, his thumb tracing gentle circles on your hip. Your gaze was set completely opposite of the screen. You shook your head with a shy smile, realizing your attention was entirely elsewhere. You could feel his eyes on you as you adjusted slightly, shifting so that your hand landed just over his lap, you palmed over his bulge but you didn’t do anything more. You were testing the waters. The slight intake of his breath didn't go unnoticed, nor did the way his gaze lingered, darker, more intent than you'd ever seen before.
"Okay," you whispered, cheeks flushing as you turned toward the screen, feigning interest while your hand subtly shifted, brushing over him going a bit further. His eyes flickered down, and for a moment, he looked like he was holding his breath, his gaze smoldering as he watched your every move. You felt bold, bolder than you ever had before, and the thrill of it only intensified as he let his hand slide lower, settling on the curve of your thigh. His fingers pressed gently, almost possessively, sending a shiver up your spine as you leaned back into him, the subtle tension between you deepening with each shared glance and unspoken touch. You stayed like that for a while. Hidden by the darkness of the room and the blanket. The movie played on, but for the two of you, it was as though everything else had fallen away, leaving only the quiet intimacy of the moment. Trent's breath hitched as he felt you press against him, his face buried in the crook of your neck as if grounding himself. His fingers slid around your waist, holding you close, a quiet sigh escaping him as he struggled to keep his composure. He could feel you about to speak. He pulled back just enough to look at you, his dark eyes warm and teasing.
"Should I go... or...?" you asked softly, your voice barely a whisper. Trent's lips curled into a smirk as his gaze softened. You were asking a question with only one correct answer and you prayed he knew that.
"Stay with me. Seriously. In my room tonight," he murmured, his tone inviting but playful. It wasn’t uncommon for the boys to use one of the guest rooms to crash if it was late, but tonight, the invitation felt charged with a different kind of energy. You hesitated for a moment, the tension between you palpable. It was clear that both of you were aware of the risks, the potential complications of crossing that line. But the pull between you was undeniable. The warmth, the closeness, and the flirtatious banter were too tempting to resist. You felt a thrill go through you, the weight of what he was asking settling in.
"Okay," you whispered, a shy smile tugging at the corners of your mouth, your cheeks flushed.
"Yeah?" he asked, brushing his nose against yours as his hand skimmed up your back under your shirt. "You wanna come sleep with me?" He asked through a whisper. You nodded, the warmth in his gaze making you feel bold and nervous all at once. He grinned, his voice dropping low. "Can't be this shy, though. Not in my bed."
"I won't be," you promised, your words barely audible but carrying a weight you both felt. You glanced around the room quickly to make sure everyone was still asleep, then leaned in, letting your lips find his. The kiss was soft at first, tentative, but then his hand found the back of your neck, pulling you deeper into him. You melted against him as he responded, his lips warm and inviting, and the room faded away, leaving just the two of you tangled in that quiet, breathless moment.
"C’mon" he whispered against your mouth, pulling back just enough to take your hand, his thumb brushing over your knuckles. The two of you got up off the couch, the boundary between friendship and something more blurring as you both stood up quietly, knowing full well that the night and your relationship was about to change. He led you down the hallway, both of you trying to settle your racing hearts and keep quiet. As you and Trent quietly snuck down the dim hallway, he was right behind you, his presence warm and magnetic. You felt his hands slip around your waist, pulling you closer.
"If you don't want this, you need to tell me now. Because once we start, I'm not going to be able to stop myself." His breath was hot against your ear as he leaned in and whispered. The gravity of his words sent a rush through you, and you knew he meant every bit of it. Your heart hammered in your chest. This was really going to happen. Finally, you slipped into the guest room. Trent shut the door behind you softly, the sound barely registering as he turned and wrapped you in his arms, pulling you into him. It was obvious both of you were caught in the shared thrill of the forbidden. You looked around the room, taking in the stillness, and then back at Trent, who was watching you, eyes filled with lust, disbelief, and excitement all rolled into one. His gaze intense as he faced you, his hands reaching out to pull you close. His hands roamed over your sides, and you leaned into his touch with a soft, unbidden moan.
"Oh my god," you whimpered, feeling his fingers explore, his touch leaving trails of warmth. A quiet, smug chuckle slipped from his lips.
"Gotta be quiet for me," he murmured, brushing his thumb along your jawline, his voice low and teasing. You exhaled a shaky breath,
"We can't go back after this, T." You cautioned him. There was a flicker of hesitation, a weight to the words, and you looked up, the heat and the excitement dancing in your gaze.
"I don't want to go back," he said, his hands pressing firmly against your back, drawing you closer until there was no space between you. "You want this? You want me?" His voice was rough and needy, the vulnerability almost hidden under his intensity. Without another word, you closed the distance between you, your mouth capturing his in a kiss that said everything you couldn't put into words.
“So fucking bad," you murmured against his lips. The kiss deepened, growing more intense as his hands found their way to your waist, pulling you against him until you could feel every inch of him pressed to you. Every touch, every kiss felt like it had been building for years, and with each moment, the tension only heightened. Trent's hands roamed possessively, his touch a promise, while his lips moved with a hunger that left you breathless. In that room, with the door shut and the world outside, it was as if nothing else mattered but you and him, and the weight of everything you both had kept hidden. He pushed you up against the wall. You felt the hard plane of his chest against your soft tits, and your nipples immediately pebbled, betraying your desire. His hands were on your waist, and you could feel his breath on your neck as he nuzzled your scent. "T," you moaned, your eyes closing as you leaned back against the wall, offering yourself to him. He growled low in his throat, a sound that sent shivers down your spine, and then his mouth was on your neck, sucking and biting, marking you as his. You whimpered, your hands gripping his hair, encouraging him, wanting more.
"I've want you, baby," he murmured, his voice hoarse with need. "Want to know what you taste like, feel like, everywhere." His hands moved up your body, cupping your tits, thumbing your hard nipples through the thin fabric of your shirt. You arched into his touch, desperate for more.
"Take it off," you pleaded. "Please, Trent." You actually felt like you might have a heart attack, you just were so shocked his hands were actually on you. Finally, Your heart was beating so fast. His response was to pull your shirt over your head with an ease you didn’t know possible. He stepped back to admire the view, your full boobs spilling out of your lace bra, and then he sank in front of you, taking one hard peak and then the other into his hot mouth. You cried out, your hands fisting in his hair, holding him to you as he sucked and nipped, his hands squeezing and kneading your soft flesh. You could feel your pussy getting wet, could feel the juices running down your thigh, and you knew he could smell your arousal.
“Shhh, baby," he said, looking up at you with dark, heated eyes. "Gotta be quiet if you want me to keep going.” He cooed gently. He was so in control and you were so… not. You nodded but then his mouth trailed down your stomach, licking and kissing a path down to the waistband of your shorts. Being quiet was starting to feel like and impossible task. He hooked his fingers into the fabric and tugged, slowly stripping you, his eyes never leaving yours. You stepped out of your biker shorts and kicked them away, now dressed only in your bra and panties. "So fucking gorgeous," he growled, his eyes roaming over your body. "Been wanting to see you like this for so fucking long, just for me to see." He stood then, and you could see the bulge in his pants, could see how much he wanted you. You reached for him, needing to feel his hard length in your hand. He moaned as you wrapped your fingers around him, stroking him slowly, gently.
"You like when I touch you?" you asked, your voice a whisper. It was teasing but it was also a genuine question. You two had never done this before. You felt like you were on another planet. It almost didn't make sense
"Fuck, yeah," he hissed, his hips bucking into your hand. "But I want to feel your mouth. I want you to be a good girl f’me tonight. Can you do that f’me?" He asked and you nodded. You didn't need to be told twice. You sank to your knees in front of him, your eyes never leaving his, and then you took him into your mouth, sucking and teasing, your tongue flicking over the sensitive head of his cock. He tasted his pre cum and it had you wanting more. You moaned as you took him deeper, your hands cupping his heavy balls. "That's it, baby," he groaned, his hands tangling in your hair, guiding you but not forcing you. "Good girl. Suck my cock. Just like that" A part of Trent was confused that those words flowed out of his mouth so easily to you… to Jack’s little sister but he couldn’t stop them, he couldn’t not twitch at the way your tongue felt on him. This was everything he wanted. You hollowed your cheeks and bobbed your head, taking him deeper with each stroke, your free hand wrapping around the base of his shaft, stroking and twisting as you sucked. You could feel his thighs trembling, knew he was close, and you wanted to taste him. After a while, Trent couldn’t manage any longer. "I'm gonna cum... Fuck baby, gonna make me cum," he warned, his voice tight with need. You sucked harder, faster, and with a muted roar, he came, flooding your mouth with his hot cum. You swallowed it all, moaning with pleasure as you milked him dry, your hands and mouth gentle as he rode out his orgasm. Slowly, he helped you to your feet, his eyes burning with desire, and then he kissed you, deep and hard, his tongue dueling with yours as he claimed your mouth. You could taste yourself on him, and it only made you hungrier for more. Breaking the kiss, he picked you up and carried you to the bed. He laid you on the mattress, crawling over you, his lips and tongue trailing down your body. He pushed your bra up, baring your tits, and took a nipple into his hot mouth, sucking and biting as his fingers pinched and pulled the other peak. You moaned and arched your back, your hands grabbing his hair, holding him to you as he lavished attention on your sensitive flesh. He suckled you like a man starving, his hands roaming over your body, squeezing and caressing, learning every inch of you.
"Please," you whimpered, your need building. "Trent, I need—" He cut you off by tugging your panties down your legs and settling between your thighs.
"I know what you need." He hooked your legs over his shoulders and blew a hot breath over your wet center, making you shiver in anticipation. "God, you're so fucking wet f'me," he groaned, his tongue dipping into your slit and tasting your essence. His mouth was magic, his tongue probing and flicking your clit, licking and sucking your juices, delving into your hole and fucking you with his tongue. You moaned and writhed beneath him, your hands gripping the bed sheets as he ate you like he'd never be allowed to taste you again.
"T please," you begged, your body tightening, coiling like a spring. "I'm close, so close." You whined. He hummed against your clit, sending vibrations through your sensitive flesh, and that was all it took. You cried out, your back arching off the bed as you came, your pussy clenching and releasing around his probing tongue.
"Good girl." He murmured against you. Slowly, he let you down, kissing and licking his way back up your body, and then he was beside you, pulling you into his arms, your heads pillowed on his broad chest. You could feel his heart thundering in his chest, could feel his heavy cock pressed against your thigh. "Oh my fucking god" you whispered, your fingers tracing lazy patterns on his chest. You felt dizzy form the best orgasm of your life and the fact that you were naked in front of Jack’s best friend.
"You don’t know how fucking long I’ve wanted this, baby." He told you and you hummed, unable to get anything more concrete out. “Not done with you.” He growled, his hands skimming down your back to cup your bare ass. "I want to feel that tight pussy around my cock." You shivered at his words, a bolt of need shooting straight to your core.
"Please, T," you begged, your voice thick with need. "I want you inside me." You begged. He rolled you onto your back and positioned himself between your thighs, rubbing the head of his cock up and down your slippery slit. You whimpered, spreading your legs wider, cradling his balls with your thighs, urging him on.
"Condom," you whispered, your eyes searching his. With a nod, he rolled onto his back, giving you access to check the nightstand drawer, praying something would be in there. You scrambled out of bed and retrieved a condom, your naked body on full display. You’d think about why there were some in the room to begin with later because right now you weren’t complaining. He growled at the sight of you, his eyes roaming over your curves appreciatively. Back in bed, you sheathed him in latex, your hands stroking and petting, enjoying the weight and length of him in your hand.
"Come here... right now," he commanded you, his voice rough with need. Crawling onto the bed, you straddled his hips, positioning yourself over him. Slowly, you sank down, taking him inch by inch, filling yourself with his thick cock. "Just like that. Fuck, you're so tight," he groaned, his eyes rolling back as you took him all the way to the hilt. “Good girl.” You moaned, biting your lip as you adjusted to his size, your inner muscles clenching around him. Slowly, you started to move, rising up and sinking back down, riding him with slow, deep strokes. Your tits bounced with each movement, your hard nipples rubbing against his chest. Trent's hands came up to cup your tits, massaging and squeezing as your hips worked, your bodies slapping together in a lewd, wet rhythm. "Always wanted to fuck you, baby," he confessed, his eyes burning into yours. "Been wanting this for so long."
"Shit, shit -Me too - shit - so fucking long," you admitted, your head falling back as the pleasure built. You didn’t know it was possibly for sex to feel so good. Something so wrong but so right about this. "Oh, T… Fuck this feels so good. Fuck, this is so good." You quickened your pace, riding him faster, harder, your juices flowing freely as your body worked towards another climax. Trent's hands moved down your body, one squeezing your breast, the other rubbing your swollen clit in time with your hips. This was so forbidden and it was making it all the hotter.
"Cum for me, baby," he urged, his voice thick with his own need. "Cum on my cock. Gonna fill this tight pussy with my cum.” His words sent you over the edge, and you cried out, your body shaking as you came around him, your pussy milking his cock. You’d never heard Trent talk like this and it had your brain short circuiting and evidently your pussy clenching tighter. With a groan, Trent joined you, filling the condom with his release, his hips bucking up to meet your downward strokes. Spent, you collapsed on top of him, your breath ragged, your heart racing. He held you tightly, kissing your sweaty forehead, stroking your hair, your bodies still joined. Hi hands stroking over your sore muscles.
"That was—" you started, but he cut you off with a kiss, his tongue plunging into your mouth, tasting of you.
"Not nearly enough, baby," he whispered, his eyes dark and full of promise. "Not nearly." He rolled you over and you giggled as you made out with him, your arm awkwardly reaching to the bedside table again tapping around until your hand found another condom. “You don't fucking understand how long I’ve wanted you. I need more of you.” Trent told you kissing your neck as your arched into him, helping him put on another condom.
“I've needed this forever, I need more, T. I need you." You answered him with a whine. He hummed in agreement but bit down onto your sensitive skin. You moaned loving every second of this, the fear and risk of it all faded and covered up by the passion and pleasure. You needed more of him and so Trent gave you more. He fucked you again and again till you ran down to the last spare condom. You had orgasm you didn't know were possible; earth shattering, squirting, convulsing, life changing.
“I’m the only one that gets to make you cum like this.” He whispered against your skin slick and shiny after what you would consider a workout. Your pussy sore and throbbing from orgasm after orgasm.
“You’re the only one who ever has.” You breathily giggled. The night’s darkness wrapped around you as you laid tangled with Trent, still basking in the warmth of each other's presence. You shifted slightly, and he caught your gaze, smirking with that signature confidence. "T… this was…I’ve never cum like that before in my life," you admitted, half laughing, half in disbelief at yourself for even saying it. The smirk that grew on Trent’s face was so obnoxious and so handsome you couldn’t believe it. "Oh god, l've fed the beast, haven’t I?" you sighed, trying to downplay the flattery you'd just given him.
"Nah, nah, just tell me it was the best sex of your life, it’s fine," he laughed, clearly amused.
"Stop!" you swatted playfully at his bare chest, cheeks warm from both laughter and lingering shyness. He pulled you in closer, his arms wrapping around you with ease.
"C'mere," he murmured, voice softer now. "I'm kidding. Just want to make you to feel good, baby. I’m glad I was able to." He kissed the top of your head and then said, "I'll tell you something, how about that...”
"Hm?" You looked up, curious.
"Never came that hard in my life. That head? The first time I came inside? Fucking hell, baby. Fighting for me life,” he confessed with a low chuckle, eyes softening as he looked down at you.
"Really?" you asked, the innocence in your tone betraying just how surprised you were.
"Y/N, you've been flirting with me for 10 years," he laughed, shaking his head as if the entire situation was surreal even to him. "I was dying." You giggled, brushing a strand of hair out of your face.
"I thought you lasted a long time… longer than I thought you might.” You giggled.
"Oh, well I'm glad you think that." He grinned, looking thoroughly pleased with himself. You gave him a playful smile, nudging his shoulder.
"A very valiant effort." You smiled. He raised an eyebrow, leaning in close.
"Mm, so best sex of your life?" He teased. But the thing was… it probably was true.
"Shut up!" You laughed, burying your face into the pillow. But then, after a beat, you nodded. "But yeah was top." You laid draped over him, feeling his warmth seep into you as your heart started to slow.
“Yeah, Top.” He concurred quietly. You shifted a little, clearing your throat.
"I guess I should..." you began, feeling a slight wave of shyness creep back in.
"Nah, Y/N…" Trent's voice was soft but firm, a small smile tugging at his lips as he pulled you closer. "Stay here with me for a bit. I don’t want… just stay. Gotta make sure you're good after all that.” A smile spread across your face as you nuzzled into him, settling comfortably against his chest. You knew it’d be a bad idea to sleep in the room, making the risk of getting caught much larger but leaving so soon felt weird. Trent could sense that tension. It was… awkward in the logistics but not in the feelings blooming.
"Okay," you murmured, letting yourself sink into the moment. You felt so comfortable with him but it was also simultaneously terrifying. Both emotions coexisting and fighting for the top spot.
"Such a good girl f'me," he muttered, his fingers tracing light circles on your back. The comment made your heart skip a beat, though you tried to brush it off. In any other situation you wouldn’t have batted an eye but now in post nut clarity you were almost shocked hearing that come out of his mouth again.
"You can't call me that anymore," you said with a giggle, feeling a little flustered, though it was hard to deny how much you liked it.
"What?" he laughed, a glint of mischief in his eyes. "Baby, we're in bed. I think we've crossed a few lines here."
"Yeah, but it's..." you trailed off, trying to come up with a reason, but the words slipped away as he looked at you.
"C'mon. You were so good f'me, taking my cock," he teased, the smirk on his lips both infuriating and irresistibly charming. The memory of the way his hands had explored you, how he knew exactly how to make you fall apart, sent a shiver down your spine. You swallowed, feeling your muscles tense as you tried to come up with a retort, but before you could say anything, he brought a finger to your lips. "Shhh," he murmured, "you like being a good girl for me. It's okay. Just lay here.” And so you took his finger in your mouth teasingly. He had you and he had you acting like a complete mess for the dick he just gave you. The way he looked at you, his eyes half-lidded and full of a quiet, possessive affection, made your pulse quicken. And as you lay there, the weight of what had just happened settled around you. It was a dangerous game you were playing, but at that moment, wrapped in Trent's arms, it felt like the only place you wanted to be. You fell asleep like that tangled with him. It was the best sleep of your life. Your body sore but you’d never felt more alive.
“Shit…” you mumbled as the soft morning light filtered through the guest room curtains, casting a faint glow over you and Trent as you woke, wrapped in each other’s arms. You were still half-asleep, but the weight of the situation hit you all at once—the fact that you were cuddling with Trent in your house while your brother, Jack, was likely just upstairs, god, you prayed not downstairs yet. Panic fluttered in your chest as you glanced at the clock on your phone. “I have to go,” you whispered, trying to sound casual, but the urgency in your voice betrayed you.
“Nah.” Trent’s response was a lazy, contented hum as he buried his face into your neck, pressing a kiss against your skin. It was so bad how good that felt.
“I have to go soon,” you corrected yourself, trying to wriggle free, but Trent’s arms only tightened around you.
“Definitely not soon,” he murmured, his lips trailing against your collarbone. You laughed softly, even though your heart was racing.
“What? Do you have some sort of death wish? Jack would kill us both if he found out.” Trent grinned, his hands gently caressing your back under the covers.
“At least we’d die together.” He cooed. You tilted your head to look at him, surprised by how calm he was.
“You’d really risk it? For a cuddle?” His brow furrowed slightly, a look of confusion crossing his face.
“Mmm.” He hummed with a sleepy raspiness.
“You never struck me as a cuddle person.” You smiled letting your hands run over his arm skin.
“What are you on about? I’ve cuddled with you before.” He smirked knowing very well this was a radically different type of cuddle. You were naked.
“Yeah, but that was… innocent, right?” You asked, suddenly unsure. Everything felt different now—charged with the weight of what had happened between you.
“Was it really though?” Trent smirked, raising an eyebrow. Your eyes widened as your stomach did a little flip.
“I don’t know!” you yelped, your voice half a laugh, half a nervous squeak. He shifted slightly, turning to face you more fully. He said your name slowly, and your pulse quickened as he locked eyes with you. The conversation shifted from what you were doing now to talking about what you had been doing before.
“Come on. I always cuddle with you because it felt right. I feel like we have a good time, I like spending time with you, and…” He hesitated for a second before continuing, his voice dropping lower. “I didn’t exactly mind if it led somewhere.” Your breath caught in your throat at the openness of his words. His hands continued to trace soft patterns on your skin, his touch sending shivers down your spine. You could feel your cheeks warming, and you looked away shyly.
“I don’t mind any of those reasons,” you admitted, your voice quieter now, your heart hammering in your chest.
“Good,” Trent whispered, pressing a soft kiss to your hair, pulling you even closer. Giving in to the temptation, you let your fingers continue their slow, teasing dance across Trent's chest, savoring the feeling of his skin under your fingertips. His breath hitched as you traced over every ridge of muscle, and you could feel his body heat rising with each delicate stroke. "Alright. Stopppp," Trent groaned, his voice low and husky, but his arms tightened around you, pulling you closer instead of pushing you away. His head fell back against the pillow, a helpless laugh escaping his lips. "You always do this. You’re turning me on. Stop!" He whined complaining in typical Trent fashion.
"Do what?" you teased, feigning innocence but unable to hide the smirk playing on your lips. He shook his head, glancing down at you with a mix of frustration and affection in his eyes.
"This. The nails, the way you touch me, like you don't know exactly what it does to me. You drag your nails over me in specific spots you know will get me thinking. You do this everytime we just chill or like even if we’re taking photos! You’re such a tease!” He accused you, his voice trailing off, his hands slipping beneath the blankets to rest on your hips, fingers tightening just slightly. "You're always teasing me.” He smirked. Your manicure pulling across his skin. Your smile widened teasingly, dragging your nails across his chest again, but slower this time, more deliberate. Trent's groan was deep, the kind that sent shivers down your spine. “Ohhh so you know you’re doing this? Wow I see. Innocent cuddles such bullshit from you as well.” He laughed, shaking his head. His hand on you slipped higher, skimming your waist. His touch was possessive, warm, and the way his fingers brushed your skin set your pulse racing. He let out a breath, as if trying to compose himself, but you could see the effect you had on him. "You're not as innocent as you pretend to be," he said, tilting his head to look at you more seriously, his lips twitching with amusement. "You know exactly what you're doing." You giggled, leaning into his chest, feeling your cheeks warm as you tried to keep your composure.
"Okay, maybe I do a little," you admitted, your voice barely above a whisper.
"A little?" He raised an eyebrow, his smirk growing.
“Don’t make it out like I’ve had some long game plan,” you giggled, though your heart was racing at how close you were, how his hands were pulling you closer, his warmth seeping into your skin. Trent's gaze softened, his hand still resting on your waist, fingers tracing lazy circles on your skin. His voice dropped, more serious now.
“No? “He inquired with a raised brow and a smirk You swallowed, heart pounding.
"No, maybe just hope.” You shyly told him, glancing up at him. His smirk faded into something softer as he shifted slightly, turning more toward you.
"Yeah?" he asked quietly, his voice filled with a kind of gentle curiosity, his hand sliding higher up your side, his touch now more comforting than teasing. "I'm glad you did.” The weight of his words hung between you, unspoken but understood, and suddenly, it felt like the world had narrowed to just the two of you in that moment-his warmth, his touch, his eyes locked on yours. For a moment, neither of you spoke. You both just lay there, wrapped up in each other, the blanket pulled tight around you as if creating your own little bubble of warmth and secrecy. Trent's fingers brushed over your skin again, a slow, deliberate touch that made your breath catch. You shifted slightly, letting your fingers continue their teasing exploration of his chest.
"You know," you whispered, leaning in closer until your lips brushed the curve of his ear, "I didn't mean to drive you crazy." Trent chuckled softly, his breath hot against your neck as he tilted his head toward you.
"You did a pretty good job of it anyway," he murmured, his lips brushing against your hair. "And you're still doing it." You hummed in response, your lips curving into a smile as you let your nails rake over him again, watching his eyes flutter shut.
"Is it really all that bad?" you whispered, your voice playful but with a hint of challenge. His eyes flicked open, locking onto yours, and for a moment, you thought he might kiss you again.
"It's bad because I can't think about anything else," he said, his voice rough with desire. "You've been driving me mad for a long time." The tension between you was thick, but instead of pulling away, Trent's hands slid back to your hips, gripping you just a little tighter. He leaned in, his lips ghosting over yours, teasing, but not quite closing the distance.
"Is that so?" you whispered, your heart pounding in your chest as you tilted your head, letting your lips hover just over his. You wanted him to close the gap, to take what he'd been holding back, but you also wanted to savor the moment, to stretch it out just a little longer.
"Yeah," he whispered back, his breath hot on your lips, his hands tugging you even closer under the blanket. "You're not going anywhere." He cooed. You grinned, feeling the heat rise in your cheeks as you tilted your head, lips barely grazing his.
"Not yet," you whispered back, enjoying the game, the push and pull between you two. Trent's eyes darkened with desire, his grip tightening on you as he leaned in just enough for your lips to finally touch in a slow, searing kiss that made every nerve in your body ignite. His hand tangled in your hair as the kiss deepened, and you felt yourself melting into him, every playful tease forgotten as his lips claimed yours. The worry of Jack finding you almost disintegrating entirely by Trent’s lips on yours.
•
Thank you for reading! Please like, comment, or message what you think of the chapter or of what's to come!
Next part - Chapter 4 xx
#trent alexander arnold#Trent Alexander Arnold x reader#alexander arnold#trent alexander arnold imagines#taa x reader#footballer x y/n#footballer x reader#fie fic#Movie Night Fic
73 notes
·
View notes
Text
Written for @steddiesongfics.
Vigilante Shit
October Prompt: Vigilante Shit by Taylor Swift | Word Count: 7777 | Rating: E | CW: Unsafe Sex, Mildly Dubious Consent | Tags: Modern AU, Past Break-Up, Divorced, Angst, Exes-to-Lovers, Hopeful Ending, Famous Eddie, Corroded Coffin, Platonic Stobin: Ride or Die (Eddie Might Die If Robin Has Her Way, lol), Unsafe Sex, Barebacking, Hurt/Comfort, Love/Hate, Except It's All Love Underneath, Mr. Americana and the Heartbreak Prince
Also available right here on ao3.
they say looks can kill and I might try Taylor Swift, Vigilante Shit
Steve steps out of the taxi, and looks down, smoothing the lines of his shirt. Hoping it's not too wrinkled. He's left it unbuttoned one more button than would be considered decent, but nothing about today is going to end up decent, he's sure of it. The fabric is tight, midnight blue and clinging to his sides, his biceps, tailored to perfection. He made sure of it. When he looks good, he feels good. And today? He needs to at least feel good about how he looks.
He stands on the sidewalk, shrugging on the leather jacket that doesn't actually belong to him. The one with the chained up broken zipper on the sleeve. The one from before. A relic of years gone by, of kids that have been dead and buried by adulthood.
He doesn't actually need it, weather-wise. But if he's digging up bones, he might as well dig deep.
And he looks good in it, without fucking question.
Tonight he isn't dressing for women, or men. He's dressing for revenge.
The event space is old, he can tell. One of those remodeled places, salvaged from the hands of time. He's never been here before, and wishes he didn't have to be at today, either. He wishes he was seven hundred miles away, at home. When the plane touched down here this morning, he felt like he was being suffocated. Like the air was thicker, like he was being stifled, just because he lives here.
Steve avoids the city like the plague. Henderson moved here a few years ago, though, and Steve would be lying if he hadn't felt betrayed. He felt like a side had been chosen, and that it wasn't his.
Steve knows that's irrational. But he still feels that way, especially when he's alone with his thoughts. Robin has gotten sick of hearing about it. She's the only person on earth he feels comfortable letting see how much he still hurts.
How much he'll always be hurt, maybe.
Coming here today feels a little bit like torture, and opting out was definitely his first instinct.
But here Steve is. He couldn't do that to Henderson.
Even if he lives in town. It's not like Henderson ever mentions him anymore. Dustin quickly learned that was a bridge not to cross with Steve if he wished to continue living.
So, Steve cut off his nose to spite his own face, like a fucking idiot. Now he gets no information on Eddie, no secondhand gossip from friends, no nothing that doesn't come from the gossip rags.
Steve double-checks his reflection in the door of the brick building, fingers combing through his hair. Looks good. Like the rest of him. That much he is confident about. Everything else is the problem.
It's an old building, and when the old elevator opens, Steve looks around the big, airy ballroom. There's an open window seat, and he walks over and perches in it, waiting. The setting sun is warm on his back, and while he hasn't heard for sure, he knows in his gut that Eddie will be here. There's no way Eddie's missing Henderson's engagement party.
Even if that means seeing Steve.
Steve had checked the tour schedule, hoping, praying he'd be halfway across the world tonight. But there was a suspicious looking break in their dates. As if this had been planned around it.
It probably was.
But Steve can't worry about Eddie. He will, of fucking course, but it would be so much better for his own well-being if he didn't.
Eddie cut the first tie between them, but Steve is the one that burned the bridges behind him, making it permanent. If Eddie wanted to run from him, well, then he was gonna stay fucking gone. Steve wasn't interested in providing any sort of lifeline for Eddie to ever use to climb out of the hole he insisted on digging for himself.
Robin and Henderson have both said in soft, roundabout ways that Steve was kind of being a dick. Being petty, bitchy, mean. But Steve doesn't care. He got his heart broken. He lost his husband. He can be all of those things, and more.
Steve spins the ring on his finger, the one he hasn't worn in years. The old gold band that he dug out of the back of his closet, and spent all morning polishing into a gut punch.
His motto for tonight: Don't get sad, get even.
He wishes Robin were already here, but she's never been on time a day in her life. Every flight she's ever booked has been delayed, if not outright canceled, and today was no different. Unfortunately, that means he's sitting off to the edge of the ballroom by himself, waiting for something to happen.
Nothing does.
Friends who have become closer to strangers mingle, and laugh, leaving him on fringes, alone. And Steve knows that's his fault. He cut a large swath out of his life, isolating himself. Licking his wounds in solitary confinement. Robin is his only companion, besides his misery and grief.
He needs to suck it up, go mingle, force himself to dole out apologies and be a little more active in the festivities, certain that he's been foolish. Eddie isn't coming after all.
Steve makes his way over to Dustin.
"Congrats, kiddo," Steve says, wrapping his arm around Dustin's shoulders, squeezing.
"About damn time, I thought you were gonna sulk in the corner all night," Dustin snaps, and Steve laughs. No, he's not gonna do that. He just needed a minute. And he gets that Henderson understood that. He's a good kid, a good man, now.
He keeps talking, "I thought you were gonna go on some sort of anti-marriage tirade."
No, no, Steve was wrong. He is still a little shit.
"I'm not anti-marriage," Steve says, and he isn't. Sure, his didn't work out, but he's not going around assuming that everybody else's will end up the same way.
Unless they plan on marrying Eddie. Then, that's on them. Play dumb games, win stupid prizes.
"He was supposed to come tonight," Dustin admits.
Yeah, Steve figured as much, "Sorry he let you down, kid."
Dustin looks up at him, "Sorry he let you down, too."
Yeah, well. Shit happens.
The room is sparkling with twinkling lights that look even better as the sun melts into the horizon. Tray after tray of drinks and passed hors d'oeuvres make the rounds, and everyone seems happy to see him, maybe forgiving him a little too easily for his disappearing act.
They come see him in his window, like it's his new office. Handing him drinks, food. Doling out hugs and kisses. Stories. Sharing their lives with him.
Robin comes in earlier than he expected her, and she throws her hands in the air, announcing her arrival.
Dustin hugs her, and then she marches over to the window seat he's been holding court from.
He stands, and she steps into his arms, squeezing him tight, "Hi, dingus. Sorry I'm late."
"You're early," he says, and she's not. She's nearly an hour late. But for him, she's right on time.
Eddie didn't come. He doesn't have to say it, she knows. He feels foolish. He's wearing Eddie's leather jacket and his old wedding band, and dwelling on a past Eddie clearly doesn't give a flying fuck about.
Steve squeezes Robin back. It's been too long. Living in separate cities is for the goddamn birds. Maybe he should move closer to her. Pack up his life and just hit the road and be wherever she wants to be, always.
That sounds like the best plan for a lifetime of happiness that he's had in a goddamn long time.
"We could call the FBI. Tell them he's a drug mule. Tell them he's evading taxes."
Steve doesn't think either of those things are true.
He's about to say so when he feels the air in the room change.
Fuck.
He drops back to the bricks, not really able to stand under these conditions.
Eddie's here, Steve can't see him yet, refuses to scour the room, looking, searching, but he knows. He always knew when Eddie manifested himself into Steve's presence. Like a magic trick Steve doesn't know the secret behind, and probably never will.
Steve leans back, and sprawls out on the brick window sill he's been sitting in, and Robin is looking down at him wide-eyed. Because she's well aware of the only thing here that could knock his feet out from him.
She steps to the side and turns to look.
And he's determined to keep his head up. He's gonna meet this head-on, no-holds-barred. If Eddie wants to look away, wants to run like he always does, then he can be the one to do that. Again. Because Steve's got nothing to be ashamed about.
He didn't fuck up their lives. Eddie did.
Two black suits, his private security Steve's sure, flank Eddie. Like there's a threat at his friend's engagement party. Fucking ridiculous.
Well.
Maybe there is a threat: Steve.
At least a threat to his peace, and as if on cue Eddie stops in the middle of the room and stares. Steve stares back. Wrist resting over his own bent knee. They say looks can kill, and tonight Steve damn well might try.
Steve won't blink first, won't back down.
And eventually Eddie gives, loses, and looks away.
Steve smiles to himself, taking a sip of his drink, swirling the ice in the lowball glass, as Robin's eyebrows have permanently lodged themselves into her hairline. He makes small talk with her, when he knows she wants to say so fucking much about what just happened. There will be time for that later, time to dissect and replay, but only then does he unfold himself from the window seat, sauntering across the room, stopping to talk to his friends. His.
Steve doesn't look his way again, but he can definitely feel the eyes boring into him as he moves around the room. Good. Let him stare.
On the way back from the bathroom, Steve passes a little too close to the sun.
And Eddie reaches out, snagging Steve's hand in his, squeezing it hard enough that it pinches his skin between the ring he has no business wearing, but Steve doesn't react. Doesn't give him the satisfaction of knowing he can get to him in any way.
Not anymore.
He just looks at Eddie, and Eddie stares back.
Eddie doesn't let go. Instead he shifts his hand, sliding it upwards, until he's hooked his finger through the chain on the jacket sleeve, and starts to pull Steve by it, like he's on a lead. His feet betray him, and he follows.
So do the bodyguards.
"No, stay," Eddie says, like they're guard dogs. Maybe they are. They definitely heel to his command.
And he leads Steve out of the ballroom, down a long hallway, trying to push open door after locked door, until he finds one that gives, swinging open. It's empty, and probably used for staging or a dressing room during other events. There's a fancy couch, and the whole place is lit by the moonlight coming through the deep-set windows.
Only then does he let go. Steve feels burned.
But he doesn't react to that, instead Steve stands there, hands on his hips as Eddie lingers, several paces away, staring back.
He didn't ask for this, for any of this.
"What the fuck do you want?" Steve snaps, and Eddie's teeth are showing as he stalks forward. Steve refuses to take a step back, refuses to flinch or lose an inch of ground to him. Eddie's not gonna steamroll him, not ever again.
"What the fuck is this?" Eddie asks, reaching out and squeezing Steve's wrist. The jacket. Then flicking Steve's finger, the ring, as it rests on his hip.
"It's a wedding ring. I know that's probably confusing for you, since you never wore one of them. It ruined your aesthetic, or whatever this is," Steve mocks, waving his hand around Eddie's whole being. All the black leather and silver jewelry that doesn't mean shit.
Eddie ignores all that, and his eyes narrow down on Steve's hand, demanding, "You marry somebody else wearing my ring?"
"Maybe I did," Steve snaps. "What's it to you?"
And Eddie loses the standoff. His hands find his hair as he roughly pulls at it, spinning in a circle.
Steve smirks.
"You want it back? Here. Take it," Steve spits out, angry, so fucking pissed off for the past decade or more, pulling the ring off his finger and throwing it. Listening as it hits the wall across the room, and then clatters across the hardwood flooring.
He shrugs out of the jacket and throws it next. Hitting Eddie square in the chest.
The sound Eddie makes is distraught, feral, and if Steve didn't know he's only bullshit and bluster, he'd probably be scared.
But he's not scared of Eddie Munson. At least not in the way the rest of the world is, hoodwinked by the reputation he built with his carefully cultured public image that is just lie after lie.
Steve wasn't sure what would happen next, but Eddie on his hands and knees, patting around in the dark, his phone flashlight darting around trying to catch the glimmer of metal, wasn't what Steve expected.
"Why fucking bother?" Steve asks as he crosses his arms over his chest. Because honestly? He doesn't need it. He made his point. He cut him. He won this round. He needs to leave before he gets left. Again.
And Eddie didn't want him to have it back then, so why waste time digging up old bones? Let sleeping dogs lie.
"Because," Eddie grits out.
"Just let it go, Eddie. Just like you let me go," Steve snaps, and Eddie's head whips up, the flashlight suddenly blinding Steve.
Steve shields his eyes, "Put that down, asshole."
"Then don't fucking say that," Eddie snaps.
"Like it's not true?"
It is true, and Eddie can't even begin to deny it. He fucking ran, two years into their marriage. Two years that they spent more nights apart than they did together. Two years where they were too young. Too different. At least that's what everyone else said when the dust settled. Like, it was just a mistake anyone could have seen coming.
Like, two years had been a good run, but that this had always been the expected end result.
Steve hadn't expected it.
That didn't matter, though. They divorced, long-distance, papers delivered and signed through lawyers. All contact completely severed. And then they both spent more than a decade being extra careful to not wind up in the same region, let alone the same building, or room.
Now, here they are. Eddie on his hands and knees rooting around for ancient history, and Steve wishing he could be swallowed up by the floor under his feet just to be out of here. Away. Anywhere else.
It's bullshit. All of it.
Eddie finds it with a huffed laugh, and Steve isn't sure what happens next. Does Eddie pocket it? Keep it?
No, he stands, and stalks over to Steve, "You wanna wear it? You're gonna wear it."
And he forces it back onto Steve's hand, a perversion of the first time he did it. It catches on his knuckle, and hurts as Eddie forces it on, but Steve watches it happen, can't look away.
Then, Eddie's even further in his personal space, mouth closing over Steve's, hand sliding into Steve's hair, pulling. Steve kisses him back, hands digging into his back, holding on tight to everything he's already lost.
Steve's whole fucking body betrays him. He moans in Eddie's mouth, dick rushing towards hard, as Eddie leans further into him.
Learning all Steve's secrets from his time away.
Steve doesn't want Eddie to know anything about him.
He also wants him to know everything.
It's infuriating.
Even more so when Eddie spins him around, shoving him forwards, making Steve catch himself on the back of the couch.
Eddie puts his hand in the middle of Steve's back, and presses downwards, hard. Bending him over the back side of the vintage couch. Steve goes, willingly. The ornate wood trim digging into his belly. Eddie's hand rubs up and down his sides, hands feeling how his shirt is hugging his skin, and Steve knew it was a good choice. But he doesn't have time to gloat before Eddie's fingers slide around, brushing Steve's stomach, slowly unbuttoning every button of his shirt. Roughly pulling it from his arms, catching on his wrists before being tugged loose, then moving on to unhooking his belt, unbuttoning his jeans, before yanking them down his thighs.
Steve digs the toe of his boot into the hardwood floor, trying to get some leverage that he knows he'll need. It's gonna be rough, and fast, and hard. Desperate.
Overdue.
Maybe a little bit mean. Steve's not sure what kind of headspace Eddie's in. Hadn't had the chance to really gauge him, before he was drug away into the darkness to fight and fuck about unfinished business.
All their business is unfinished.
Eddie's pressed flush to his back, his palm pressing into the center of Steve's chest, his fingers moving through his chest hair. His cock, hard through his jeans, pressing into Steve's ass. A promise, or a threat.
Either, both, maybe. And then Eddie makes good on it. Steve hears him tearing open foil. Then he feels the cool liquid running down his crack. He tries not to jump, startle. Of course Eddie's carrying travel packets of lube. He shouldn't have assumed anything else.
Then there are slick fingers, one, then two, pressing at him, in him. Sliding deep, working to push all his buttons, proving Eddie hasn't forgotten a goddamn thing. One hand working fingers inside him, the other palming his balls before reaching down to tug on his cock. Just like Steve always liked. But Steve won't make any noise. Won't give Eddie the satisfaction. But Steve's breathing deep and hard, panting as he pushes back against Eddie's hand. Demanding more.
Eddie listens for once, too fast, too soon, and Eddie's breaching him. Steve wanted to draw this out. But that cock that Steve has loved, missed, needed is working him open, fast and rough. It's not enough, it's too much. All at once.
Steve loses, can't bite it back any longer, and Steve huffs out a whine of a breath as Eddie slams into him. He hasn't felt this in years. It's exactly the same, but totally different, too. It's like being fucked by a complete stranger.
It's also like coming home.
He squeezes his eyes shut and tries to keep quiet. The last thing he wants is any of their friends to see him like this. To know that he allowed himself to be bent over this easily. That all he had to do was spend fifteen minutes alone with Eddie before he allowed his resolve to crumble to dust, desperate for it, the second Eddie laid hands on him.
Eddie's not wearing a condom, Steve can feel the difference, can feel the ease of the slide in a way that he hasn't since Eddie cut and ran. Steve knows he should be mad, furious that Eddie thinks he still has that right. That he thinks his blanket permission from a decade ago overrides a goddamn divorce. But Steve's not mad. And he hates that he's not mad. Resents that he gets off on the fact that it's still only Eddie that has been invited inside him, and has been allowed to leave his mark deep, in more ways than one.
"Fuck you, Harrington," Eddie says, and Steve claws at the fabric of the couch, blunt fingernails scraping against the rough texture of it.
"You already are, asshole," Steve says back.
Eddie laughs. It sounds more delighted than deranged, and if Steve keeps his eyes shut, he can pretend this was another lifetime ago.
It's easy to go along for the ride, just allowing himself to feel what he hasn't in so many years. It's not like he's been celibate, or alone, but he has been without this. Without Eddie, and having a taste of it again might just wreck him.
There are lips against his back, and a cock splitting him wide. In his mind he's twenty-two and in love. Really in love.
When he opens them again, he's thirty-four, and bitter. Broken.
Angry.
So goddamn angry that his life, their life, turned out to be bullshit.
And suddenly the tears burn his eyes. Fuck. He's gonna cry. He reaches up to pinch the bridge of his nose, as if he can stave it off with that alone. As if he can just will it away, by wanting it bad enough. But it's not working. He's gonna do the very last thing he ever wanted to have happen in Eddie's presence ever again. When he can't hold it back a second longer, he hitches in a ragged breath, and Eddie stutters, stilling all momentum, immediately.
It nearly gives Steve whiplash, going from a hundred to zero, just like that.
Which is fitting. That's how their whole relationship turned out. From hot and heavy, to distant strangers. Why would this be any goddamn different?
"Steve?" Eddie asks, a warm palm against his back. Rubbing soft, soothing circles, his guitar calluses scratching gently. "Sweetheart?"
That's the last straw, it's too familiar, too much, and he curls over the back of the couch as far as he can as Eddie pulls out, leaving him empty and more bereft than he already was. Steve tries to reach backwards, tries to lure him back. Back inside, back to Steve. Just back, in any way he can get him.
It doesn't happen, of course, and Eddie tries to manhandle Steve into turning around to face him. Steve would rather do anything else, so he won't allow himself to be turned because Steve's still bigger, always has been bigger and stronger, and Eddie's hands disappear before reappearing as he moves around the couch to kneel on the cushion next to where Steve is actively wishing to be swallowed whole.
"Steve," Eddie says, the voice reedy and scared, hands brushing down Steve's back, then moving through Steve's hanging hair, trying to find his face. "Did I hurt you? Did you…" Eddie trails off, thumb on Steve's cheek, "Did you not want that? Did I - did I read you wrong?"
Steve shakes his head. He's hurt, of course he is, just not in the way Eddie means. Of course he wanted this. He just can't. Not with Eddie. It's too hard.
Even if that's all he wants.
He looks down at the cushions below, he sees Eddie's bare thigh, tattoos unfamiliar, and his cock, very familiar, scared into softness. Nestled there in his open fly. Steve wonders if he smells the same. Wants to bury his face in Eddie's crotch and breathe deep.
What an unhinged thing to want, he thinks. But Steve just wants to go home, go back in time.
Eddie's still gorgeous. Always has been, though, and Steve snakes out a hand, curling it around Eddie's forearm.
Asking him not to go.
Asking him to stay this time.
"Sweetheart. Look at me, or I'm getting Robin," Eddie says, and Steve hiccups a laugh as Eddie plays with the hairs at the nape of his neck.
He's not his sweetheart, not any longer, he knows that all too well, but hearing that come out of his lips makes something bloom in his chest. An unfurling longing. Nostalgia for a time he'll never be able to return to, as long as he lives.
It's already gone. They've already grown up, distant from each other.
And Steve raises his head enough to meet Eddie's eyes.
"She'd kill you," Steve says, trying to blink the wetness from his lashes.
"I'd let her," Eddie answers.
Steve misses him. He's right here, looking right at him, but Steve misses him something fierce.
"Are you okay? What's going on?" Eddie asks, scooting closer, his hand never leaving Steve's neck. Fingers brushing against his skin, keeping contact, soothing him in a way only he ever could.
Steve laughs, bordering on unhinged.
"Vigilante shit," Steve breathes out, and it's like he's ran a marathon, maybe an ultra.
And Eddie laughs, leaning forward and pressing his mouth to Steve's temple.
Steve leans into him.
"Well, that's fair, sweetheart," Eddie says, "I'll give you that. I deserve it. But are you okay?"
"I'm okay," Steve reassures. As okay as he'll ever be, anyway, here surrounded by the smoldering embers of the life he watched burn to the ground.
Eddie rotates until he's laying down on the couch, and opens his arms for Steve. Steve takes the offer, sliding over the back of the couch, crawling on top of Eddie. Not very gracefully since his pants are still trapped around his thighs, boots on his feet.
"Here, let me help," Eddie says, trying to maneuver him to sitting. Steve allows it.
And Eddie slides off the couch, kneeling at Steve's feet. Eddie looks at how Steve has them laced so they just slip on and off, and it's an old Eddie trick. Steve knows it, Eddie knows it.
"Well, this is sexy," Eddie says as he gently pulls the first one off his foot, then the second. And Steve laughs. Eddie then pulls his jeans down, tossing them aside, "Can you breathe now?"
Steve nods.
Undressed, and a little more unburdened, Steve watches as Eddie sheds his own pants, and then gets back on the couch, laying back against the cushions, an invitation.
Steve takes it.
He's pretty sure their naked asses aren't supposed to be on this antique piece of furniture, but he'd like to see anyone tell Eddie Munson no. It's impossible, and a waste of breath. Always has been.
So, they lay together, Eddie's hand stroking up and down his back, fingers against his spine. Whispering words that Steve's waited a decade to hear. And Steve listens, feeling the rumble of Eddie's chest, the timbre of his voice that is somehow even deeper than it was at twenty-three. They kiss and grind soft cocks together until they aren't soft anymore. They roll together until Steve slides back down on Eddie's cock, ready to finish what they started.
It's gentler now, and Steve's pretty sure that might make this worse, after. Hate sex, angry fucking to get each other out of their systems, he thinks he could get over. That he could take at face value.
But this?
This is too soft. Too loving.
And that's gonna destroy him when it's over.
Eddie was, is, will always be, the greatest thing he's ever lost. Steve swears he only blinked, but in between that breath and the next, Eddie had slipped through his fingers.
But he wouldn't give this up. He never wanted to give Eddie up. Not then, not now, and that's really fucking hard to wrap his head around. That it ended against his will. That the thing he was sure was forever, crashed and burned so fucking quickly, completely out of his control.
He couldn't save them from themselves. He couldn't save them from the self-destructive streak Eddie just couldn't shake.
He couldn't stop Eddie from running.
Distance, blossoming fame, and the road just being more of an obstacle than they would have ever imagined when they stood up and said I do, promising forever.
Well, forever was pretty fucking short, Steve guesses.
He rocks on Eddie's cock, fucking himself as Eddie holds his hips in his hands.
"That's it, sweetheart," Eddie encourages, and Steve's setting the rhythm now. The pace, the intensity, so he can't even blame Eddie for this slow down. For this softness.
This is all on him.
But Eddie still fits in him like he was made to be there. Of course, Steve assumes Eddie's cock has been in lots of places since they buckled and folded. So, yeah, that probably means a doctor's visit, and a nerve wracking wait for test results will be in his future for being impulsive and foolish.
At the same time, he still trusts Eddie. Maybe he shouldn't. It makes no sense to, for fuck's sake. Eddie broke his heart, abandoned him like he meant nothing. But for some reason he trusts that Eddie would have never slid into him, warm and bare and familiar, if there was a cause for concern.
He's always lost his fucking mind when he came to Eddie. That not changing today is no fucking surprise, not really.
Steve angles himself so Eddie's bumping his prostate, over and over, and it's just too much, too good, and Steve tenses, coming all over Eddie's belly. But he keeps grinding down on Eddie's cock, determined to get him over the edge, too.
Eddie groans, hand squeezing Steve's hip, "I'm gonna come."
"Do it," Steve breathes out, and Eddie does. Shoving up into him as far, and as hard as he can, and Steve tilts his head back, enjoying that this moment has happened for them, one more time.
He collapses onto Eddie's chest, laughing the way he always has after good sex, Eddie's softening cock still inside him, and Steve's not about to pull away yet.
The door opens, and Steve pops up to look to see who has found them.
Robin.
"Goddamnit, dingus," she says from the doorway. He's aware from her angle she can see he's shirtless and debauched. She can't know that Eddie's still in him, soft, but unwilling to extract himself.
"I take it that asshole ex of yours is under you?"
"Hi, Robbie," Eddie says, still unseen by her, from his place on the couch under Steve.
She doesn't respond, ignoring Eddie. Which is to be expected, Steve supposes.
"Get cleaned up. Dustin's realized you're both missing."
Steve watches as Eddie stretches his arm backwards into her view, making the okay sign and she slams the door in response.
They both laugh, and Steve lays back down on Eddie's bare chest, kissing him again. And again.
"She hates me now," Eddie says, when they break apart.
"With the fire of a thousand suns, yes," Steve answers, tucking his face into Eddie's neck. Robin and Eddie used to be friends, best friends, but when Eddie cut and ran, Robin wrote him off swiftly, with finality, and without remorse. Steve appreciated the loyalty. And he's gonna need it, tomorrow. Because he knows this was just one night, one mistake, but he's gonna milk it for all that it's worth since he's already in for a penny.
"We really have to make an appearance," Eddie says, and Steve whines at the idea. But he lifts up, Eddie's cock sliding out of him for the last time. At least he knows this time. At least he can brace for the impact.
But Eddie has other ideas.
"We'll be seen, we'll congratulate the kid, and then I'll take you back to bed, and show you how much I've missed you."
Steve nods. Yes. That. All of that, please.
If he only gets one more night, he wants to draw out this long overdue goodbye as much as possible.
"We hadn't even had dinner," Dustin admonishes, shoving Steve's shoulder. Eddie puts a hand between them, like this might escalate.
"That's my bad, kid," Eddie says, shit-eating grin on his face.
Henderson is more forgiving. He loves them both. But Robin's glaring daggers through Eddie's back. There's no way he doesn't feel it. Steve can feel it, and it isn't even directed at him.
The party is winding down, and at the first opportunity, Eddie holds out the old leather jacket, helping it up and over Steve's shoulders.
"Steve," Robin says, a warning, and he steps away from Eddie, leaning down, hugging her.
"Let me say goodbye right this time," he pleads and she nods against his cheek.
She hates this, Steve knows she does, but she lets him go. She'll let him make this mistake. Will let him poke at this old, never-healed, wound.
Eddie leads him out the front of the venue. A crowd has gathered. Word must have spread that Eddie Munson was in the building, and now flashbulbs are blinding Steve, and Steve's instinct is to let go. Drop Eddie's hand and run. Hide, get out of sight. But Eddie doesn't let go of his hand. Even as he's guiding them towards the waiting black SUV.
One of the security guys reaches for the door handle, and Steve sees Eddie rest his hand on his shoulder. The guy immediately backs off, and Eddie opens it for Steve himself. Standing there, looking grown up, and then suddenly his arm pops out, and he dips into a half-bow.
Steve laughs, loud and happy. He's still Eddie.
He wishes he had a picture. Wants to replay that memory in his mind forever, and he realizes suddenly that he probably can. That in the next ten minutes the entire walk from the building to the car will be uploaded from at least a dozen angles.
There's gonna be story after story of Eddie Munson entering the building alone and re-emerging four hours later with his ex-husband on his arm.
The divider in the car goes up, and they can't keep their hands off of each other.
Steve shifts on the leather.
"What's wrong?" Eddie asks, pulling back to look in his eyes.
It's only Eddie, so he tells the truth, "I'm leaking."
And Eddie grins, wolfish and wild, "Well. I could take care of that."
The pulse of want goes through Steve. It's filthy and is he really gonna let Eddie eat his ass in a moving car, a driver just on the other side of the barrier?
Yeah, yeah he is.
He moves to his belt, but Eddie's fingers replace his own, "Let me, sweetheart."
And at this point, Steve thinks he'll let Eddie do anything he wants.
The pictures from outside Eddie's building are sure to be obscene. Eddie, mouth red and lips shiny, Steve's hair in utter disarray. The crowd is rowdy, extra loud and demanding, and Eddie seems to be in no hurry. He's smiling, and looking around, as if this is completely normal.
As if he always hooks up with his ex-husband, rims him in the car, and the waves to the fans, after. He looks happy, thrilled even, instead of annoyed to be caught in the public eye.
Maybe it is normal for him, but it's definitely not for Steve. This was never his life, not even when they were married and Eddie's star continued to rise. Maybe, especially not then. Eddie wanted his private life to be private and that meant Steve was left at home, out of sight.
Not tonight.
Tonight it's obvious what they've been doing during the car ride. The press will have a field day building a timeline with the pictures and videos.
Eddie holds Steve's hand, tight and protective, leading the charge, but he uses the other to wave. To stop and sign an album. A poster. All while his security tries to wrangle him inside.
"This is Steve," he tells a fan, a camera shoved in his face.
Steve tries to put on a pageant smile, and is certain he's failed. This is fucking bizarre. Has Eddie really changed this much? Then they're moving again, finally making their way towards the door.
"Thank you," Eddie says, looking right at the man holding open the door.
"Mr. Munson," the doorman says, and Eddie shakes his hand, and Steve really thinks the guy wouldn't have if he knew where Eddie's hands have been recently.
They're taken to a private elevator, and when it opens, it's in the middle of a huge penthouse apartment.
Which is pretty amazing. The only thing fucking up the view is Gareth on the couch, in his underwear. He's holding a bowl of cereal under his chin, and he accidentally tips it on himself.
"Sorry," Eddie says, "I wasn't expecting to bring home company."
"Oh, that's okay," Gareth answers with a smirk.
"I wasn't talking to you," Eddie laughs, and Gareth grins. "If you got cereal on that couch, clean it up. I'm not smelling sour milk for the next decade every time I sit down."
"Yeah, yeah," Gareth says.
Then he looks right at Steve.
"Steven," Gareth greets, and Steve gives him a little wave. He's really grown up since Steve saw him last.
Eddie puts his hand on the small of Steve's back, "My bedroom is back here."
It looks like his closet exploded, a familiar mess. Eddie starts picking up clothes off the bed.
"Sorry, I had trouble deciding what to wear tonight," Eddie says, several pairs of black jeans that look identical to Steve slung over his arm.
His room has a hell of a view. There are floor to ceiling windows, and Steve stands there and looks over the city. Eddie's done well for himself. But Steve knew that, never doubted that he would, but it's just something else to see the reality of that with his own eyes.
Eddie wraps his arms around Steve's middle, hugging him from behind, his chin hooked over Steve's shoulder.
Steve closes his eyes and just leans into his touch.
Eddie's hands are all over him. Rough calluses touching, stroking, remapping his skin. Seemingly marking the changes. Steve's face down on the softest, worn-in sheets he's ever felt. They smell like Eddie. They feel like home.
They aren't fancy, no satin or showy black here, just comfortable gray cotton. The real Eddie, not the persona.
The lights of the city are casting the room in shadow, but Steve doesn't need to see Eddie. He can feel him.
Eddie is rocking into him, slow and steady. There's no hurry, no racing towards the finish line.
Because this is goodbye, and neither of them are quite ready to let go. Not yet.
When Steve wakes up, it's dark in the room, and Eddie is dead to the world, his hair is fanned out across the pillow. As much as Steve wants to roll over, curl into Eddie's body and go back to sleep, he's aware it's time to go. He doesn't want to do it in the morning when it's awkward and sad. The harsh light of day ruining this. Eddie had shown him how much he'd missed him, as promised, and Steve's gonna carry that with him, feel it for days.
This is a better ending than they got last time.
He dresses quietly, and Steve's carrying his boots out of Eddie's bedroom, when another door in the hallway cracks open.
"Oh, hell no," is the pronouncement, and Steve turns and looks. Gareth.
"Yeah, well, I love you, too, Gareth," Steve says, as he keeps walking. He doesn't need any lip from this kid. Never has, never will.
But then he's jostled as Gareth forces his way in front of Steve, blocking his path out of the hallway. Standing in front of him, not allowing him to just sneak away in peace. Does there really need to be salt rubbed into the gaping wound? He's going. Maybe he fucked up. Maybe they both did. But it was one night. Closure. Ripping open old wounds. Whatever you want to call it.
"Just where do you think you're going?" Gareth hisses, and Steve just glares at him.
"Back to my own hotel, back to my own life. What the fuck is it to you?"
And Gareth grabs Steve's boots, yanking them from his hand, one landing with a thunk against the plush carpet. Then he kicks his foot out, banging it against the door they're stopped in front of, like a crazy person.
"What the fuck is your problem, dude?" Steve snaps, and the second door opens. Goodie, then Jeff, standing in the doorway. Why are they all fucking here? Don't they see enough of each other on the goddamn road? Steve tilts his head back, annoyed, "Great. Just great."
"Steve?" Jeff asks. Like he might be someone else.
"Don't you run away from him again!" Gareth hisses, and Steve feels insane. In what universe did Steve ever run from Eddie?
"What the fuck? Run? Me? I'm the one that ran? I think you've rewritten history there, kid," Steve says, squatting down to pick up his fallen boot.
And Gareth shoves his shoulders, knocking him off-balance and onto his ass.
Oh, Steve's gonna kill him.
But Eddie gets there first.
"What in the actual fuck?!" Eddie screams, getting in between Gareth and Steve as Steve puts on the one boot he has control over.
Eddie attempts to wrestle the other away from Gareth, bullying him around the hall.
"I was helping you!" Gareth yells, ducking under Eddie's arm, darting to the side, but that allows Goodie to easily snag the boot being held hostage during the evasive maneuver. He turns it over to Jeff, who hands it down to Steve, waiting for him to get it pulled on, and then helps him to his feet.
Ushering him past Eddie roughhousing Gareth against the wall, making him squawk and squall. Not a thing has changed. It'd be funny if it wasn't so ridiculous.
Jeff holds his arm out behind Steve, a protective gesture, and presses the down button for him.
Steve steps in when the door opens, sees Jeff pressing the intercom on the wall, and then the doors close. The last thing he hears before he descends is a hand slapping against the doors, and Eddie's muffled, "No!"
When Steve steps out of the private elevator, the same doorman from earlier is waiting and steps forward.
"Mr. Harrington, this way," he states, and hovers a hand behind his back, just like Jeff had, like Jeff must be so used to this, that now he was doing it himself. He hears the doorman radio for a car to be sent to the escape hatch and Steve thinks that sounds a bit dramatic, but smiles to himself.
So, there's a back entrance they use, but Eddie decided to have them dropped off out front. He wanted them to be seen, and Steve doesn't try to read into that. Tries not to interpret it as a hard launch, as he's led down a long hallway, far away from the front of the building.
The doorman holds open a door that leads to a flight of stairs that go down, down, down. Steve smiles at him, even if he's a little embarrassed to be slinking off underground in the middle of the night. Maybe the doorman is used to it. Maybe this is part of his regular job, ushering out Eddie's conquests.
"Steve, wait!" he hears, as Eddie is rushing down the hallway toward them.
"Mr. Harrington," the doorman says, giving him a choice. He surely works for Eddie, especially if he knows who Steve is without having ever met him before, but he's clearly giving Steve an out.
"It's okay," Steve says, and the doorman takes a step back, as they both watch Eddie run down towards them only in his jeans, barefoot.
The doorman lets Eddie and Steve step into the stairwell, and then closes the door to the hallway, giving them some privacy. Eddie nods towards another door, and then taps his watch against the plate on the wall, lighting it up green, unlocking it. Once he opens it, it's a small balcony. With some sort of dark screen that Steve assumes only works one way. They can see out, but the world can't see in. Eddie's sure living a fancy life.
The fresh, fall air feels nice against his face, and Steve closes his eyes. Eddie pats his pockets, finds what he's looking for, and then lights a cigarette. When it's offered up, Steve takes it. At least on this side of the building, the street is blissfully empty. The crowd from earlier, totally gone.
It feels normal, and the sounds of the city hum with life down below.
"Don't go, or at least let me walk you out," Eddie says, hand on Steve's forearm, and he keeps talking, "Are you okay?"
Steve laughs, "Just plotting Gareth's demise."
"I'll help," Eddie says, a small grin on his face. Then he looks serious, "He shouldn't have shoved you."
"I just didn't have my center of balance, and he took advantage like a little shithead."
"Still," Eddie says.
Steve's not mad. Trying to be forced to stay is way better than being encouraged to leave.
"It's fine. He just didn't want me to run again," Steve says, raising an eyebrow, and he smiles when Eddie cackles. "You been telling stories?"
"No. Well, of course, but not about that. He knows what really happened. He's just-"
"Your Robin," Steve fills in.
"Yeah. How is Robbie? We didn't really get a chance to catch up."
Steve laughs, Robin would have eviscerated him had he tried.
"Good, great. Happy. Well, probably not tonight. She doesn't want to clean up any more messes you and I make with each other. But good, otherwise."
Eddie just stares at Steve, eyes unwavering.
"What?" Steve finally asks.
"What if we don't make any more messes?" Eddie asks, big, brown eyes looking into Steve as if he can see his soul if he stares hard enough.
"Eddie," Steve says.
"Seriously. What if we do it right this time?"
"Are you not still on the road?" Steve asks, because he knows the answer to that, and Eddie's a lot more famous than he was the last time he thought he needed to leave Steve in the dust.
"Yeah, but not in the same way. I'm older. Wiser."
"You sure about that?" Steve teases.
"Let a guy dream," Eddie banters back, then adds, "Let a guy make up for his sins."
"Well, you do have plenty of those," Steve teases.
"I do," Eddie admits, then reaches out to squeeze Steve's arms, "But I'm ready. For you. For this," he says, hand sliding down to brush against Steve's wedding band. "How 'bout it?"
Like it's that easy. Like there won't be conversations to have, and the same old problems to tackle. Like there isn't deep-seated hurt to smooth over, overcome.
But none of that matters. Not really.
Because, yeah. Steve's ready for it, too.
If you want to write your own, or see more entries for this challenge, pop on over to @steddiesongfics and follow along with the fun! 🎶
Notes: If you're familiar with the song by Taylor Swift, you'll have recognized where several of the lyrics popped in. (And other songs from Taylor's discography as well.) I love these song challenges, since music inspires me to write things SO often.
This got way longer than I intended. I was gonna write it jointly for this and "wrath" over at @corrodedcoffinfest, but 1313 words went by way too fast, haha. 🤣
#steddiesongfics#song prompt#stranger things#steddie fic#steve harrington#eddie munson#steve x eddie#steddie#exes to lovers#thisapplepielife: short fic#thisapplepielife: steddiesongfics
87 notes
·
View notes
Text
library ノ dr. ratio
ৎ୭ — · · 1.0k ノ gn reader — trying to flirt in the library and failing positively (!) ノ slight fluff . no relationship involved (yet) ノ totally rewritten part of an old ficlet :3
“Veritas—”
“Doctor. Or Ratio. Please do not use my first name when we’re not in private, thank you,” he quickly interrupts your call, finger gently pressed to your parted lips. His amber eyes wander a second longer across your face to seek confirmation of your understanding and then fall down back to the crumpled scroll with ancient texts.
A sacred space — a library bathed in warm sunlight that filters through large, arched windows, casting golden beams that dance upon the cool marble floor, dust drifting in the stagnated time. Though the air is filled with the soft rustle of pages and the distant echo of footsteps, with the scent of old parchment and leather bindings, it is silence that envelops Veritas as he immerses himself in thoughts. Tries to immerse because you successfully keep on interrupting his process.
“But doctor, I’ve been meaning to ask you something for a while now,” you persist, a hand on his shoulder to stop him from going away. The warmth of his skin sends a ripple to your mind, yet he shifts away, a frown etching itself across his brow. He looks back at you, clearly bothered.
“If it is a question regarding your education or work, then ask,” the scholar simply commands. Adjusting the golden laurel wreath atop of his head, he gestures towards the labyrinthine aisles of books. “Now move, the library isn’t the appropriate place to squander time.”
Budging aside only a bit to let him pass, you nod silently with your eyes glued to his features. You’re completely certain that his eyes wandered to your body just a few moments before focusing on the tall wall covered in books and scrolls.
“Are you… single?” You carefully pronounce the words, feeling them linger on your tongue and not finding the courage to say them all the same, a sudden shyness consuming you until you hear the man snort behind a cough.
His golden gaze finds yours, a deep sigh heard coming from him as if he already guessed where this is going and he was absolutely, positively, and entirely not ready for this.
“I am,” is all he says.
There is a long pause afterwards, his hands working with a stack of papers.
“Would you be willing to go out someday with me?” You boldly suggest, gathering courage enough to voice your thoughts. And after you’re done, all the bravery you collected leaves your body without a warning, and your heart hammers loudly against your rib cage — waiting. You said it as quietly as possible so as not to disturb the peacefulness in the building, yet it seems like your tone echoes through the whole interior like an earthquake.
The doctor doesn’t look at you, nor does he answer.
Despite his apparent indifference, you can’t shake the feeling that he’s aware of your presence, of the tension crackling in the stuffy proximity between you two like a storm gathering on the horizon.
The silence stretches awkwardly as if he is thinking about it thoroughly, weighing the possibilities and the possible outcomes. The truth is — he has no idea what to say to you. Too occupied with studying and teaching people around him to get attached to any other mortal body. A scholar of logic and knowledge, the Renaissance man of many skills.
So how is it he doesn’t know how to react in a situation like this?
Maybe his studies did not cover human psychology in full detail, and maybe his knowledge did not span as far as to give him a response in such a situation. Or perhaps his lack of interaction with humans has prevented him from responding correctly.
“Excuse me?” is all he says. Again.
Your mind is racing, a lightning of anxiety, and all the scenarios of the possible outcome sound bad in your head. Terrible already. You’re a clown.
“Forget it,” you wave him off, a peal of small laughter caught in your throat when you look at the floor, swallowing tears that, for an unknown reason, start gathering under your eyelids.
Pathetic to cry or even get emotional over something this trivial and yet here you are — rejected and hurt.
Ready to flee from the building, you turn on your feet when a sudden touch around your wrist stops you. Or rather — pulls you towards the most secluded part of the library, tall shelves hiding anyone’s presence and muffling the sounds of whoever wandered between them. Veritas Ratio may not enjoy the unnecessary contact with others, but he still knows the basic rules of humanity. Empathy and decency. Though his thoughts are very much a concocted mess right now, the long-awaited opportunity is finally shining brightly in front of him.
Something he wished to achieve — or should he say, possess like another set of knowledge — for a very long time.
You.
“Wait,” the scholar breathes out, cornering you between two bookshelves, the hard wooden texture biting into your shoulder blades. “If this is what you want, I shall provide. Would you like to call it a date, then?”
Mind drawing blank, you stare at him in disbelief. Veritas has the stature of a man who shouldn’t be messed with, and yet his expression speaks innocence — amber eyes resting on you softly as if he were waiting for your reaction patiently. His hand finds purchase against the wood on one side of your face, a heat blooming across your cheeks at the sudden closeness.
The scent of musk and sandalwood, along with the sweet notes of ripe fruits and blooming flowers, swirls around you. His personal fragrance. The need that draws you to him, a moth to a flame.
Perhaps he wants to try something new, to experience something that academics do not really write about in their books. A bit of tension added to his never-ending work and scientific research? Maybe the idea of a butterfly fluttering romance appeals to him? Or perhaps… it is simply that no one ever confessed to him before.
“Yes, a date,” you say, and watch his expression change from concerned to somewhat amused.
A charming smile lights up his features. “Then I would be honoured.”
#—writing.#honkai star rail x reader#honkai star rail x you#honkai star rail fluff#hsr x reader#hsr x you#hsr fluff#dr ratio x reader#dr ratio x you#dr ratio fluff
78 notes
·
View notes